Lucky bastard, getting the best of both worlds!

In a world where there is no top/bottom/dom/sub/alpha/beta or so on.... Just fall in real love and care for all so one takes no risks or will risk anyone being real and always telling the truth. In short not this world as it is....

I would love to find out who loved me was inside and out what I am inside and feel I can never be on the outside... Inside I am a guiding and real loving soul... There has to be deep forever connections to fall in love and share our self to each other...
I am born male but left to turn into what ever my soul was by parents with open minds... I seem male in passing but found to be loving,giving,thoughtful,caring,protective (in correct ways) of others... But soft and sweet too and not anything like so called alpha take it all types...

A dominate Bi female got to know me as a friend and I am her only equal and she makes that clear to others that in they think they can be anyting but submissive to her, WRONG... I am the only one who can say no,tell her to stop and think or anything just as she can me.. We respect each other and help where the other may need a different view or know when to back away from something...

She says I need to own I am on the inside a dominate kinky woman to be cared for, pleased and worshiped as her... She showed how any gender should be to her and we talked about how many things I could not do to another...

She said thats fine. They still have to treat me as they should (then smiled hugging me and telling me or she would make them lol...)..

So I dream of someone that when alone they are the soft and loving type as I am.. Sweet and giving...
I will say her ideas turn me on to think of.. Make me think of more kink and dirty things being treated as they do her but return that how I want to as she said I could and they want me even more as I give when given to..

I guess thats why transgenders leaning feminine but will be strong for who they love and defend what they love and care for what they love deeply...
I am never a sub ever...
I am something I see no term for...
I guide and help.
I want to share and add to what we share and want the other to talk and be a real part of what we explore and find what we both like or find some common ground in how its done that makes us both need it dearly :)

As a fact and no gender or social ideas, I want so many ways to share love.
Anal both ways..
Oral both ways.
Play both ways.
Master bate (ok, speller will not accept one world.. Love tech, dont you lol) each other or help each other too...
Pleasure shared at the same time AND swap giving it.
All and no more or less of someone in any of it.

In side I am drawn to females loving each other very sweet and warm not as objects but as the most alike way of showing love that Is what my heart needs and wants to give... Not two guys tossing each other around....

I do not need hot...
Just someone who knowing all about them and we share so much is what draws us deeply to each other and our loving,caring compassion for each other and in general others drives us both to always stay in a falling in love state forever to each other...

When all said and done...

I dream if whats in the pic can ever happen...
That who is on their back got cleaned inside and just started getting me hard then got like that and told me they got clean and need means showed their anus to me with their hands in their ass making them gape a little as they relax for me to penetrate... I want to feel all as I slowly enter and feel their warmth around my cock as I go deeper...

Even if they just bend over and want me to start then, I still WILL always think of them so if they want me to shove in or what ever then they have to guide on that... I will always think of their feelings and want to do all I can as I feel pleasure to also focus on putting their orgasm before mine unless they guide me to do different...

But that is both ways... If they give anal then they need to feel as I do when I give..

Same with oral or play... To give pleasure...
If nothing is said then we without question have a need to return that pleasure to who is pleasing us.

What would be the best If I was giving anal?
To feel and see them orgasm hands free and I last as long as I can but being pleased they tell me deep and close and then grip me and tell me they need me love giving anal and do what I love the feel of the most as they see and feel all as I build to and then cum and go as long as I can stopping against them and inside as long as I can as we feel together all we feel....

What if getting?
If they could cum two times in a row every time then I would orgasm on the second if they could do that but I want them to be like me and want me to cum first....

They knowing what I wish but putting me first would make me want anal even more if they always wanted to put my feelings first and cum from just pleasure by anal when they start in me.

Just as I hope they would at times just want to give fully to me and give oral for my pleasure only or anything for mine only, I want to do the same even more if they do for me...

It would be funny with oral I think....

I can see us starting to give and find hands on ours giving pleasure as oral is being given and have to lovingly swat their had off knowing it is in fun but also knowing the other is so much wanting to give pleasure too... :)

I can see oral being any time every day if wanted..

I know I would love anal when ever it could be...

I hope they would want it and want to give it at least every day if not more...

I might even say it does enter my mind and draws me to want anal as a craving when I think of someone who loves to clean me, care for all, play and pleasure my body, LOVE to play slowly giving pleasure to my anus inside and out.
(i do not mean this as many show when this term is used...)
They are intent on making me cum even if I am worn out from orgasms....
Seeing my body react to their touch and love I hope keeps them turned on...

Seeing my pre cum and taking a taste I hope drives them more...

Seeing when I am moist (yes I do get that way) and it has a mind of its own wanting their cock in to touch all the areas screaming for penetration and being made love to badly to the point it is contracting and twitching...

I truly want to have a way to see it all...
I want to see them play and all that I feel giving me so much pleasure....
Seeing them enjoy making my body react on its own and even producing slick fluid that I know I do from my play and I hope it turns them on I get wet like that :)

I want to see them as the get near my anus.
I want to see the head on my entrance.
I will try and relax so I can see the tip make its way in bit by bit as they draw out a little for my fluid to help them go deeper next slow little push...

I want to see when the rings allow them to enter and feel my lover slowly fill the area needing to feel it and see then slowly sliding in deeper till fully in...

I want to see as they adjust and slowly pull away and find the right way to give me max pleasure and hitting my p spot so well I can tell I will cum soon...

When they find the way to enter and thrust I so want to see what ever size they have (I can cum from 1 inch of a finger lol) sink into me as I feel them and feel what my anus sends in feelings of pleasure...

I hope they edge and milk a little cum to the tip that they finger up and suck off :)

I hope they love seeing and feeling how I am to being given anal in a way I love it and want more and more...

If they truly want me to crave anal then they do all they can to last longer and longer...
They work with my body and make me orgasm better than any other way wanting more....
They feel me getting tighter and adjust to not pop out as other do in pics...
They listen and what ever I ask they do but make sure not to over do it what ever I might say of faster and harder or deeper (you know, when balls deep you push a little more lol)...

I want what they feel to be amazing to their cock as they are doing so well pleasing me...

I want them to make me cum herder than I ever could on my own or other ways and keep making me cum as I orgasm...

Can one imagine the feeling you gave an orgasm to who you love?
How would that make you feel?
Would that be a huge turn on?
Better than taking could ever be? :)

All that and as I am getting where I can grip their cock and they know it is because I am deeply pleased and looking at them wanting to see their cock going in feeling pleasure as I feel them in me and seeing them react to making it harder to push in...
They know I want them to orgasm from pleasure and want their cum they kept safe from risk so I could with no fear want them to cum all they can in the warmth of my anus as I know they will always pleasure me greatly any time I need without question and even when I did not expect it :)

I want to feel how they make love to me as they orgasm and keep a tight grip till they slide deep and rest as I feel them contract too try and stay hard...
I will relax so I can keep their contracting cock in me and feel them doing all they can to stay in me so I can feel them as we look into each others eyes...

I want us to know we gave and shared and that we will always love each other and find so many ways express it and share it...

If things are magic, Well, I may be hard and they may too...
As they slowly start back, I am not sure if not being so close as before if I would cum before or with them...
I hope they figure this and in that exception they play with my balls,pubic skin and cock till they know they can make me cum again and I then want them to cum also...

If they realy love giving anal and love to make me cum from pleasure.... If they crave it more than once a day... Just shock me by being eager to clean me with pleasure and I will be so ready for anal right them :)

Someone who makes something so great and fun can truly lean me to wanting to get anal much more than just expecting it.

Drive me wild and make me dry cum like crazy first and I will always want to make sure you love the feel of giving anal and want to adjust to your orgasm is just a great...

Do not think I am a bottom..

I want to give like crazy to as the craving hits me...
But if you make getting better than me giving then what would you think I would love :)

But there are times we just give oral and then play with anal...

Like one thing I may like... :)

As we 69 and are hard...
I hope you have got clean and want to play before we started :)

To a giving being I want to try things..
When we are both hard, I lay back some and my mate slowly lowers their anus around my cock...
I want them to let their weight be supported on me :)

Now in my love there may be two ways to go or some combo :)

One would be they can try and see if they can cum just from contractions like others can...
I hope my cock in them as something to grip helps :)

Just to lay there as they find this magic other do and see if they love it and just keep hard for them as I watch and smile might be fun and even more if it makes them cum and they want to do it more...

Note I did not say I cum :) I want them to find how to place me and them self for their pleasure as they would know what they feel and I want the best for them :)

I hope many times along with oral we can just touch and rub areas we only let the other touch..

Spending time even if limp just relaxing.
Placing or hands on pubic skin fingers spread a little so the cock is in between...
Pressing a little in a kinky hug :)
Taking a finger and getting to the head and around it and the skin behind...... Just making a slow rub caressing the others cock and passing time...
Sometimes slowly with some fingers gliding over the balls and behind to find areas that tingle to be rubbed ;)

Tracing the middle line back up to the base of the cock and gliding slowly up the cock to the head and running slow rings behind the head finding those spots that can feel so good it almost is too much :)

Just doing that together sharing time together....

Others would be like when I hope they want to be in my lap in them....

I wonder as I slow play and rub if they like it better with their love touching them and not their own hands...
Do they like having their love in them at the same time?
I try to just keep hard as I explore their lower area finding anything I can tell makes their body tell on them they like the feel :)

To get them to precum and look into their eyes as I finger it off and suck it..
I am playful :)
I may tap their nose with it lol :)

But I will finger it off and suck it at times :)

Might they adjust me in them to feel my cock better as I play :)

Do they want me to keep going slow or speed up some?

Will they now love doing this to me :)

I hope I feel them get tight and even a twitch :)

But I do want them to tell me so they do not cum till I am ready to do whats next...

Do they want slow anal or still me touching their body to make them cum?

In any case DO NOT CUM....

When you know it will happen tell me quick so I can hold and close off the end to save the cum inside till the orgasm is over....

Now. I am hoping the first time they have questions whats next :)

Slowly they lift up and make sure we are clean... I want to get where I can take their cock as if giving oral....

Sealed I let go and suck the cum all out of their cock I held back... every last drop... :)

I wonder what they think of this :)

I hope they crave to do the same to me :)

Now if they are not one to oral after anal (at this time I am not sure if I could.. Would see in time), It would be nice if the told me to take them now I made them cum...

To have them so clean and wanting me to give anal but they are giving them self to me now I made them cum.... Well.. Thinking of it turns me on... :)

So many things so many ways so many times we just want to give to the other but end up sharing and both orgasm and cum...

Just some things I wish others were like out there so the one for life would love to care for me forever and we love each other for ever :)

Do not think all this means thats all..
after all I did out of no where like Lady gaga and born this way...
I wish we all accepted each other and stopped the degrading and hate part...
So much more out there to share if all genders and races truly cared and were not like some are with a few doing all they can to mess up others and even give them sti/stds for fun! no way.. hard limit.. You do not do what one may not want and you do not expect if YOU know what you have that it is up to them to do it all...
To do whats right take way more thought of others and I wish others would see that and get how a person like that would see them as more also...

I am not against people who inform each other and are aware and all for their kink to be happy...

I am all for people to do as they love but respect others rights just as a being as you would want others to respect you...

If you get what I mean... I can stand with almost everyone and their kinks even more so than many would or did....
But I do draw in stone a hard line....
One I do not think is so hard to accept...

I have in my life seen many who would not think I could accept them and think I looked down on them be shocked and just start talking and learning all about things when they know where I stand.

It may be why the least expected ones will be drawn to me...
I stand out at times when around a friend I have I run into...

I seem just standard male...

They can be goth, dominate female (but I am their only male equal), Furr, or any type if their souls are anything like mine and sees and cares for all except who hates and harms.

I truly stand out as the odd one they laugh and say ;)

So I may not want to be a part of something like scat... But I have found later that some people who I would never guess were...
We knew our personal differences and our common ground.
Piss,scat,dirty rim, what ever.. No harm and never pushed ones rights about it.
We did find it interesting to talk about things blunt and open with no insult...

I do find others interesting even if it is not for me lol :)

We can joke.
I was asked if i would like to have a bite and talk to someone I had not seen for a bit..
I laughed and said I will not be having what you will be having and they truly laughed...
One asked if I had those little stoppers I use.... What? (they know I do not mess with anyone unless it is forever and the genders and things I would do... They know I would love just doing 69 to pass time with someone who was with me for life not even to cum but just edge each other and relax)..

The stoppers I said?
Yep, they had a hot date and wanted to suck but could not stand piss..

Ha ha.. In truth I laughed as they can not understand how I can be drawn to oral any gender (just not the ass) and the piss not bug me...
I have no clue,
But never know till someone like me loves me and who knows...

I wish respect was the rule of all for each other above ones personal ideas.
That would allow safe and sane caring to rise and so much just be normal and less hurt and other issues...

Well...
Paws up..
(ya know.. the song.. )...

I'm dying to have a cock up my ass, even though I jack off to women. A tranny is my ultimate fantasy combining the best of both worlds. When I come with something in my ass, it's twice as much and twice as long. Fuck.

Or for the same loyal devotion and love to someone not huge, They see you as human and wants to love you as you love them. Protect them, Care for them, Love them with all your being and see real love wanting to be given freely to you as you give to them...

I will never understand how someone can worship and serve someone who sees nothing but a toy when there are those who if love is what drive you to be that way then they deeply love you and want to express their love as best as they can.

You can be treated less or truly see in someones eyes the love you have is in them also and know they want to share all you both dream and explore to share even more....

Hands, oral, holding, lightly touching as bodies touch, just a warm hand holding areas only someone you love is allowed as they will never take unless given.... You give and see they give.. You love and they love, You make them your world and they make you theirs.

Is all they hold in their heart and soul to give who you would give everything for better than someone who takes and when you give them that's taken too?

You may have to search and find that someone as that type stays back and feels only those who think they are better than you is what you want....
They never will want to be in your way of finding the "Alpha" so many make clear is all that is valued.

They try and guess your wishes based on so many others who post and write about them being weak and useless so not knowing if that's your view they still never want to upset you being someone you may not want to even try...

When so much points to others wanting harsh and rough with all in the world except a warm and soft heart for you, The ones not harsh or rough but a neverending love waits for you to let them know your wishes for someone like them and you will move the earth to have them..

Is a dick for you all you need? A dick and money?
What if ED happens and the money goes?
If you are the type to run to the next then do not hurt a real love...

If you want someone to love and give every to for good or bad, better or worse, then look for who is that over dick or money... Real love you have to find as you can not see its size on the outside :)

Fucked around and found out: Lost my Fiancé to another woman.

I'm devastated, but its literally my own fault. I suppose this is a cautionary tale.
I dated my now ex fiance for 5 years, got engaged in the last two years of the relationship. She was everything to me, my world - I've never known a woman that compares to her and probably never will. Her beauty is stunning, her personality was so soft and gentle, passionate, passive - we agreed on damn near everything - liked the same things, disliked the same things. We'd laugh, cry - barely have any arguments, and if we did argue it would always be settled by sitting down and discussing our feelings. It was the perfect relationship, but I fucked it all up.

Sometimes she'd make comments about other women, "she's got big tits and look at that ass...."
We'd check out ladies together sometimes, and at about the second year of our relationship she confesses, "I think I'm bisexual... I don't want you to feel threatened by that, in fact it might be to your benefit..."
Well I was a bit stunned, and I did feel threatened but I loved her so much that I just shrugged it off and was like, "hey, I'm here for you because I love you babe!"
Well eventually I started looking at other women, and imagining them with my fiance. I'd even point at the woman and tell her, "you'd fuck her wouldn't you."
She'd laugh, "maybe..."
And perhaps I got a little annoying with it, but I just wanted her to live her best life. We'd sit down and talk about perhaps having a threesome with another woman just so she could experience it.
"You know, I love you, and it's fine I really don't need to be with anyone else - I don't really want anyone else because I don't want it to come between us in our relationship," she confessed to me.
A few weeks ago, we were at a friendly get together. There was this woman who was chatting up my fiance, and they were both getting pretty drunk - so was I. Of course they both started talking about sex. The woman (we'll call her Susan) was talking about selling sex toys as a side gig and they started discussing their favorite toys. Not big deal, it was kind of hot.
As the night continued on, so did the drinking. Lots of people left and we were almost the only people left at this get together so we started feeling a bit awkward like "well it's time to leave."
So my fiance invited me Susan for a night cap back at our place. Susan accepted and we left. Susan drove her own car, and my fiance was with me. My fiance was tipsy, and started talking about how attractive Susan was, and that she wouldn't mind fucking her.
She reached over and started massaging my cock through my pants as I drove an then unzipped my pants, pulling out my cock and she started giving me road head. I was turned the fuck on.
We got back to our place and we all went inside, I got three beers out of the refrigerator and sat down next to my fiance.
Susan was flush and chugged the beer pretty quickly.
"Two girls sharing a double dildo is fun, but two girls sharing a cock is better... nice warm meat pulsating inside you..." Susan started telling my girl.
"You down to fuck?" My fiance asks, looking at me, then back to Susan. Susan blushed, and winked at my fiance.
My fiance gets up and walks over to Susan and starts kissing her, passionately. Soon enough all of their clothes are on the floor and they're both completely naked. My fiancé's fingers are inside Susan and they're both moaning. I'm like - fuck it, might as well get naked and start fucking.
So I get behind my fiance's perfect ass and she's wet as fuck, bent over licking Susan's cunt and I slide my dick right inside her and start pumping.
"Oh, let me get some of that dick too," Susan moans as my fiance eats her out. My fiance freezes. It hits her that I'd be fucking this woman too.
She looks up at Susan, then back at me, "sure..."
My fiance moves forward so I have no choice but to pull out of her tight little pussy. Susan hops down from where she is sitting and pushes me down and starts sucking my cock, my fiance joins her, licking my shaft, and they take turns giving me head. Then Susan mounts me as she's kissing my fiance, and my fiance mounts my face. I'm eating out my fiance, while Susan grinds on my dick. They're both moaning and my wife cums hard on my face as I lick her clit. Susan starts shaking, my fiance is fingering her clit as she rides me, and Susan erupts and orgasms on my dick. She topples off me, still convulsing.
"Fuckkkk, he's good. That's some good dick," Susan moans.
My fiance flashes me a look, almost like she was mad, but I just shrugged it off an grabbed my fiance by the hips and started fucking her. I emptied deep in her, I always did. This time seemed different. This time my fiance seemed like she was somewhere else. She was jealous, she was mad.
Susan licked my fiance's pussy after I came in it and eventually Susan passed out on the couch, naked.
My fiance got a cover for her and we both stumbled off to bed.
No cuddling, nothing. She was being very cold. I thought, maybe she's just drunk I'll find out more in the morning.
We woke up and Susan was gone. My fiance was giving me the silent treatment.
"Let's talk about what happened."
"I need some space."
I gave her space.
Weeks went by and our relationship was never the same. Eventually I'd find out that she had Susan's number and she would secretly meet her when I was at work. Susan was pushing my fiance to leave me. Eventually she did. My fiance left me for Susan, and moved in with her.
I eventually had a very long talk about what happened with her... and it was the most heart breaking event I've ever had in my life.
She wasn't jealous of me fucking Susan. And for her that was a turning point. She was jealous because she wanted Susan and she didn't want me there. She was jealous of Susan giving me attention instead of giving her attention. It's at that point she knew she liked women more than she liked guys. It was an epiphany to her, the entire experience changed her views on her own sexuality.
I cried, I begged... but it was over. The most beautiful woman in the world to me, my best friend, my partner in crime walked away from me. This devastated me of course. Lots of bullshit goes through your head when you're depressed - and it's not good. So I went to therapy, and it's working.
I don't believe I'll ever find someone like her, so I've actually sold a lot of my belongings and have booked a flight to India. Why India? Because I need some spiritual growth. I'm not telling her I'm leaving the country. I'm not even telling my own family. I've been in contact with a Buddhist monastery - and I think that's the path I need to be in for a few years. I just need some solace and reflection. My flight leaves tomorrow... and I have only one regret, that I didn't stop the threesome from happening. Yes. YES - I do know that she probably would have eventually found someone else and left me, but the mind (at least my mind) will always come up with "what ifs" and try to comprehend various scenarios. It's a coping mechanism.
I'll always love you, Maria. That will never change. In my mind I see flashes of us being happy, of our marriage, having children, being us... that will never change either. You are free.
Sometimes you win, sometimes you lose. I lost.

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

Imagine riding his big cock while sucking on her perfect puffy niplples! Best of both worlds!

 https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/ACAB1D5

My girlfriend/baby mama just broke up with me after three years. I’m sad about it but I guess my life needs more chapters. I used to cut myself when I was sad or depressed. Now I’m going to make the best of both worlds and combine pain with pleasure. I’m gonna take my sadness out on my asshole and get it to fit my butt plug finally. Though it’s a beginners size it’s still a little too big.

I had a best friend in hs, we were neighbors and inseparable. She was, and still is, one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. Me, on the other hand, I am short, stubby, and far from being pretty. She always had the attention of men, our age, and older, but she was a kind of girl that didn't enjoy it, she tried to hide her body, introverted and waiting for someone special.

There was a man in her life, in senior year, he was our age, our class mate, but he seemed so mature. When a 19 year old talks about literature, and poetry, that strikes pretty hard at that age. He was all over her, but she didn't want any of it, but he was so persistent, that one night, she gave in, and lost her virginity to him. She told me that, the next morning, along with her decision not to stay with him, since, he is not the man for her.

I was always envious of her, and that made me want him, but I was too much of a coward to do anything about it. I remember thinking of him, almost every day, with a hand down my knickers, and that lasted the whole summer. Then, they both moved away for uni, and I was left behind.

Life went on, I met my now husband, lost my virginity to him at the ripe age of 21, but I continued to live in a fantasy world, lusting over men around me, and that fantasy, eventually is the reason I am here.

I met him few times after that, on the street, but the first time we had an opportunity to talk, was at our 20 year graduation aniversary. I was wearing I short dress, he told me that I look good, and a little after midnight, I was on top of him, in his car, cumming like there is no tomorrow. After that, he threw me on my back, and fucked me like I have never been fucked before, fast and hard, and he didn't bother to pull out.

It has been two and a half years since that night, and I still masturbate to the memory of it.

I know some might not find this very interesting, but my whole sexual life is in these few lines.

I've just turned 50 and with that age bracket - there comes problems, the main ones being an enlarged prostate and erectile disfunction. I've got some Cialis and sometimes I wonder if a lot of the ED isn't psychological. My wife and I have been in an open marriage for a few years, she's bisexual and I love the fringe benefits of it. One night she went to a bar and brought back a very attractive female, who was about 45 years old (same age as my wife).
They were both tipsy, and my wife introduced me to Jessie, raven haired, medium sized tits and a nice tight body. They sat down on the couch and invited me over. Small chit chat ensued. My wife poured her some wine, and she drank some too - I refused because I knew that just in case I was going to get lucky, drinking wine would screw with my ED. I stepped away for a minute and went into the bedroom and took a Cialis, got a drink of water and chugged it. I went back into the living room where they were sitting and they were making out. Jessie noticed me, and stopped kissing my wife.
"Oh, I'm sorry I thought you were going into the other room to give us privacy..."
My heart sunk, looks like I wasn't going to be sticking my dick into Jessie tonight.
"My bad," I said, looking down - defeated.
My wife saw that I was a bit hurt and explained, "Jessie is a lesbian, she isn't into men... she doesn't mean any disrespect..."
I should really give them their privacy, I thought...
"Ok, cool - I'm going out."
So I got in my car and drove around, no destination - but then I thought about it, I just took a Cialis. Pretty soon my cock would be begging for some wet hole to fuck. I guess I could get sloppy seconds once my wife is done with Jessie... but that could be a while, so I decided to go to an adult bookstore a few miles from my house. Weird shit popped into my mind, "Maybe there's a hot chick I could fuck in a glory hole, I've never done that... or maybe I can get an escort or hooker..."
All kinds of shit was going through my mind. This bookstore is a 24 hour store, so I went in and it was busy as fuck. All I wanted to do was ask the guy behind the counter where to find a lady of the evening, but too many people were around him. I noticed two women looking at toys and giggling, the looked like they were in their mid 20s, so I tried to blend in and started looking at masturbators. The small version of the Fleshlight was 79$?! I was taken aback and shaking my head. I was trying to maintain the "no eye contact" creed while I browsed all kinds of toys. I stopped in front of the 'prostate massager' section, all shapes and sizes - I never had a massager or anything anal but I heard of the wonders of prostate massages. Too bad my wife and her new friend were fucking around or I'd definitely try to experience something like that. I heard a little whisper behind me, something like "you ask him..."
I turned around and it was the giggling ladies. One was a brunette with very dark brown eyes, the other woman had purple and white streaks in her hair, but had cool blue eyes. Both were very attractive.
"Hmm? What's up ladies? I asked.
They blushed, "ummm, are you gay? No offense if you are... we're just wondering about the prostate massagers..."
I blushed, "OH, NO NO! I'm not gay, I'm straight..." so I did something that I never did with a stranger, I opened up, "I have ED, and I've done some reading and some people say these things help. I just turned 50 a few days ago, and my wife is at home banging her girlfriend and I'm just here... browsing because - well I just took a damn Cialis and ... well that's that. Sorry if it's too much information... I'm not a creep or anything."
The brunette smirked, "You don't look 50 at all, I thought you were about 35 or 40 at most."
Purple haired girl nudged her friend, "he's cute for a 50 year old..."
They both giggled and blushed. I didn't know what to say, this was odd because I've never talked to anyone in any adult bookstore given the exception of the checkout clerk. They saw I was struggling too, and the purple haired one spoke up.
"So you let your wife bang other women? That's kinda hot... I just broke up with my boyfriend, and Amanda just doesn't like dating at all so we're both kinda of single but we keep each other company if you know what I mean?"
My dick twitched.
"I'm Mike," I said, extending a hand out to the purple haired girl. She took it, and replied, "I'm Mary and this is Amanda, nice to meet you Mike."
Amanda's face was turning a bit red, "Mike, since you don't have anything else to do, you want to join us for some coffee? There is a cafe just down the street!"
I agreed, and started walking towards the door when Mary said, "Mike, aren't you forgetting something?" while pointing to the prostate massager.
I picked up the smaller one, $45... and headed for the check out. I paid for it and the clerk put it in a black bag. I turned around and Amanda and Mary were gone. Well there goes that. I left the store and walked to my car.
"Mike!" I heard a call from a distance, it was Amanda waving from across the parking lot.
"Oh I thought you both bugged out," I laughed.
She took me by the arm, "oh hell no, and miss the chance to hang out with a sexy 50 year old with ED??"
We both laughed. Mary, Amanda and me walked down the street arm in arm to a cafe. We sat down and talked for what seemed to be hours. These two women were not only attractive, but smart as hell too. I asked how old they were.
Amanda spoke first, "I'm 23, just turned 23 in January."
"I'm 26," Mary said sipping her coffee.
I laughed, "you're both half my age!"
"Older men are sexy, our generation likes older men. You guys know what you want and you're not complete idiots, or assholes," Amanda said.
Again, my dick twitched.
Mary looked me in the eyes, "we're freaks in the sheets, Mike."
I couldn't help myself, "is that an invitation?"
Amanda put her hand on my knee, "why would two girls in their 20's be hanging out at a bookstore at night unless they had an agenda? You were the first decent guy that came in there and we were in there for a while..."
My heart started racing.
"We're gonna put your little toy to the test, if you let us..."
I was in for an adventure of a lifetime.
We went back and got in my car, I drove them to Mary's apartment, and we all went inside. There really wasn't any wasting time. They stripped me down as soon as the door was shut. My cock was in Amanda's mouth as Mary's tongue probed my throat. My hands wandered from Mary's sexy tits, down to her dripping wet pussy. My cock was rock hard as Amanda shoved it all the way in her mouth to the hilt. I'll admit, I don't have a huge cock, I'm just normal - but the way she was sucking my dick put me on top of the world. They led me to the bedroom and Amanda pushed me down on the bed. Mary unwrapped the prostate massager and started playing with it using her pussy. She let it slip inside her.
I got kind of worried, I never had anything going up my ass before... so my erection started going down.
"Oh, baby - nothing to worry about - just relax..." Mary said.
Amanda climbed on top of my face and I started licking her pussy, she smelled really good, and her pussy tasted sweet. Amanda started moaning and I grabbed on to her nice soft ass to steady her.
I felt Mary playing with my cock, pumping it with her hand, then I felt her mouth around it and I was hard again. As Amanda rod my face, Mary mounted my hard dick and I felt how tight she was. I moaned as her pussy stroked me up and down.
Amanda came hard on my face, squirting a little - but I didn't mind at all. I held her against my mouth until she almost passed out.
Amanda crawled off to the side, and shivered. I could see Mary in all of her glory, bouncing on my cock, smiling. Her nails sunk into my chest as she rode me, moaning. Amanda got up and started fingering Mary's clit and licking her tits as she rode me. Soon Mary came hard, and I could feel her warm pussy juices dripping onto my balls.
"Your turn," Amanda said to me as she grabbed the prostate massager and rubbed it on her pussy.
"We gotta get it nice and wet Mr. Mike..."
Mary spit on her fingers and started rubbing my asshole and Amanda slowly pushed the pussy juice soaked massager in. I moaned in pain, that shit hurt...
"It's ok Mike, we're going to go slow..." and they did.
Mary started sucking on my cock as Amanda slowly used the toy on me. I tried my best to relax. I was trying to focus past the pain... it took a while but Amanda started hitting something that felt so good.
"That's it Mike, relax... we're going to drain those balls..." Amanda said, pushing the toy in, and pulling it slightly out. She started going faster, and then faster as Mary moved her mouth up and down on my pulsating cock.
"Give us all that cum babe, come on..."
I had these two young women fucking the shit out of me... and I felt this weird feeling starting to erupt around my entire body, like all of my nerves were electrified (but in a good way). Suddenly my cock erupted as Mary stopped sucking both of them literally started making out as cum exploded on their tongues and faces. They moaned, they licked my cock and more cum sprayed out. Mary deep throated me, then Amanda did. Then they kissed deeply. I was on the verge of passing out.
"Did you like that, Mike?"
"HOLY FUCK LADIES" I gasped.
They both laughed. They took the massager out of me and put it in a bag.
"I'm going to give you my number, I really hope you call me... I wouldn't mind having more adventures with you..."
"Did you think this was a one time deal old man??" Mary joked.
"You can spend the night with us if you want... no strings, just chill and cuddle and sleep..."
Amanda lit a joint and took a small hit, passing it to me. I took a hit, held it in and let it go as I passed the joint to Mary.
"I'd love to spend the night," I said as we all laid in the bed together.
When I woke up in the morning, both of these babes were cuddled into me. I woke them up and told them I had to go home. They both kissed me goodbye, we exchanged information and they promised me that there were a lot more adventures to come.
When I got home, my wife was passed out in bed with Jessie. Both were naked. Jessie had a tit hanging out of the covers, it was a little saggy compared to the ladies I just spent the evening with.
I started cooking some eggs, but couldn't help of thinking of Amanda and Mary.
I have to confess, I think I am falling in love with two women I just met at an adult bookstore... I've never been treated like that in my life, I felt like a king. Not only was everyone sexually satisfied, we all got along great. Maybe I'm just too deep into a fantasy with two young ladies... but honestly I want more of them. Not even concerned with fucking my wife at this point.

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

I'm getting divorced and have a sexy girlfriend I'm fucking...she is hot as hell in bed but I've become obsessed about fantasizing about her daughter(been looking at her pics on GF facebook). Now I'm not going to fuck her daughter of course but honestly I've really gotten fixated on her.

I finally got a chance to fuck her in her house and I stole a pair of her daughters panties and now jack off in them the nights i can't fuck her mom..so yeah I'm a perv but damn it's hot as hell to fuck her while thinking about her daughter, best of both worlds!

Where has all the intelligence gone? I mean, at some point people gave a shit enough to be independent thinkers.

Instead people are all up in arms over TV, music, and other shit that doesn't require you to think, and instead require the simplest thing a human being can have. A sense of taste. No matter how bad, simply having one qualifies you to enjoy and judge TV and music. The simple fact that "Cult classics" exist means that nothing can ever truly be bad, because shitheads will watch it anyway and it'll get deemed "Special" because a few select people have absolutely atrocious taste.

People piss me off at their lack of intelligence, and their lack of an ability to have an interest in learning. Like ricers and musclefags for example. Two non-interchangeable sort of folk who do the exact same shit. They obsess over their tastes, completely put away any rational thoughts, and hate each other blindly. Little import cars are manuverable. Muscle cars have eons of torque. Neither 'suck', as both are incredible on their own terms, and yet these... primates cant be intelligent enough to console their differences and get the fuck along.

It's why i like to use guns and ammo as examples. As my brother says "A bullet to the brain has the same effect regardless of the person struck". And yet we've got people arguing that the slightest difference in weapons and ammo makes one vastly superior to the other. BLINDLY projecting their versions of the truth, instead of simply admitting any firearm or ammo type is deadly. Durr 1911 is betteer than glock, 9mm is superior to your dum dum .45's. You get shot with either, in the face, and you gon die.

I dont even want people to get along. It's this fiendish disease known as ignorance that kills my faith in humanity. How anyone can blindly ignore whats right in front of their faces is beyond me.

The best possible example i can think of is Russia Today's fans on youtube. You wont find more insanely biased and ignorant folk than them. They're the sort of people that truly believe that the US is one big crumbling tent city, just because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And that Russia is a prospering country, with no debt, starving, disease or crime, because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And when you go to point out something that so much as grazes the thin line of their competence, they immediately attack you, calling you a sheep, a slave to the government, a CIA paid troll, or simply denounce what you've said as entirely invalid just because you're american or have a silly video on your youtube page. And any valid point that they cant deflect in that manner, they instantly blame it on the big bad ol United states. Collapse of the soviet union? United states fault. Black market in russia? United state's fault. THE ENTIRE GLOBE'S FUEL, ECONOMY AND FOOD PROBLEMS, the united state's fault.

Nothing can ever be any single person's fault. And as such, you can begin to see how it doesn't matter what side you're on, ignorance is still ignorance. Be it that you're a patriotic republitard that blindly supports whatever the US gets into, or part of the filthy yuppie protesters that believe that everything belongs to them and that the government should just give them jobs, you're still ignorant for even picking a side.

Thank god 2012 is magically going to be the year the world ends apparently, I dont think i want to live in a world where you cant have competence and intelligence, where either side of the coin is a dumbed down, media fed beast of ignorance. Fuck all you people i'm moving underground and stocking up on supplies and ammo. Anyone else remotely interested in surviving the holocaust of the ignoramuses, i humbly advise you do the same.

Gay Marriage:

Let me start out by saying I'm not gay. I am in a very happy, devoted relationship to my fiance. I am a 23 year old guy, she is a 22 year old girl. We are a very heterosexual couple, neither have ever been with someone of the same sex nor do we have the desire to.
I know this is going to draw some attention from those of who you are just going to want to comment about how "fags are bad" and other vulgar, inappropriate, unnecessary outcries. Please keep those to yourselves. If you have something intelegent to say, I implore you to comment.
If you don't believe I'm straight, I don't give a fuck. Simple as that, I'm here to discuss a topic I find very interesting.

I went onto Omegle and used the "ask a question" option. I asked:
"Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?"
I would like to say that I'm not a religious person, I believe there is a higher power. Whoever/whatever that may be, I have no idea. I do believe that we were put on this earth to love eachother and to accept one another's differences. I don't have the right to tell you how to live and who to love, and you shouldn't judge people either.

The following text is 20 of the responses. I got a few responses that had nothing to do with the question, the majority of people didn't comment but simply disconnected. I just want to point out that the (majority) of the people that were against gay marriage weren't well spoken(typed) and were fairly rude and vulgar, while the people not necessarily for gay marriage, but just support people's happiness, took notice were well spoken, and used correct grammar and spelling.

(1) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: i'm with him on that, what does religion have to do with who you can love?
Stranger 2: I got nothing wrong with it either
Stranger 2: Gayness is not a hoice
Stranger 2: Choice
Stranger 2 has disconnected
***********************************
(2) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: I just can't be fucked to discuss this at the moment.
Stranger 1: But I agree.
Stranger 1: Homomarriage ftw.
Stranger 1: gosh, I'm tired.
Stranger 2: lol if people had equal rights in the first place there wouldnt be a discussion...
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*********************************
~Next conversation was disconnected before either stranger commented.
*********************************
~This one is kinda long and doesn't discuss the topic much.
(3) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 2: ...
Stranger 1: I have the right
Stranger 2: um, Gay marriage is legal here
Stranger 1: Homosexuals are dumb
Stranger 2: my church accepts/blesses gay marriage
Stranger 1: That wrong
Stranger 2: so, IDK what the issue is really
Stranger 1: That's discusting
Stranger 2: I'm not gay
Stranger 2: and I'm not getting married
Stranger 1: They make me wanna puke
Stranger 2: how come?
Stranger 2: have they come onto you?
Stranger 2: maybe you give out gay vibes.
Stranger 1: There not normal
Stranger 2: *they're
Stranger 2: we know that
Stranger 2: so, what's your point?
Stranger 1: They should pretend not to be gay
Stranger 2: some do
Stranger 1: Thats my point
Stranger 1: Good for them
Stranger 2: sooo
Stranger 1: They're awsome
Stranger 2: no, they suck..
Stranger 2: buddumm TSS
Stranger 1: But for those who show there gay
Stranger 1: There discusting
Stranger 2: *their
Stranger 1: Sick
Stranger 2: they're
Stranger 1: Horrible
Stranger 2: becuase?
Stranger 2: because*
Stranger 1: Y don't u call the grammer police?
Stranger 2: Because I'm correcting your spelling, not grammar.
Stranger 2: problem?
Stranger 2: getting back to the point
Stranger 1: If I used good grammer/spelling it would take longer to type
Stranger 1: I only use it correctly on school work
Stranger 2: So, it would take longer to type an A in grammar than an E?
Stranger 2: So, you have no desire to present yourself as an intelligent person to the world?
Stranger 2: By choice.
Stranger 1: Yes when I get a job I will
Stranger 1: But I'm in high school
Stranger 1: I don't need to
Stranger 2: You don't have a job now?
Stranger 1: No
Stranger 2: ...
Stranger 1: Im working towards becoming a nuclear engineer though
Stranger 2: in high school
Stranger 2: ..
Stranger 1: Watch when I get my job you'll be ashamed you ever said that
Stranger 1: Nuclear engineers make GOOD money
Stranger 2: I don't know how it is where you live, but here you have to be in the 90th percentile to be accepted to the faculty of engineering.
Stranger 2: and you can't use grammar.
Stranger 2: so, I'm thinking you have a lot of work ahead of you.
Stranger 1: Uhhh ya I can
Stranger 2: Clearly.
Stranger 1: I decide not to
Stranger 2: Good luck in life son, you'll need it. Also, your dad is probably a fag.
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*************************************
(4) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: I never argued the point. I'm not God, I let Him/Her decide these things.
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*************************************
~Another one disconnected before commenting.
*************************************
(5) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 2: homosexuals are bad
Stranger 1: It's the right of the AMERICAN PEOPLE!
Stranger 2: even satan doesn't approve
Stranger 1: IT WILL RUIN THIS GREAT SOCIETY!
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~"Great Society"???? Full of rapists, murderers, crime and general fear of anything unknown. Yep, Gays are definitely our biggest concern!!!
***********************************
(6) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: i never said anything
Stranger 2: Yep.
Stranger 1: who asked god?
Stranger 1: dont they have thier own righ
Stranger 1: what if god did say no gay marriages
Stranger 1: why would that mean they couldnt
Stranger 1: people have the right to do what the fuck they want and not live in religon
Stranger 1: so befor you try and be pro gay rethink the way you word it
Stranger 1: good day
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Please note, I'm not saying God has anything to do with the topic. Just pointing out that it's the most argument against it.
***********************************
~Starting with this question, I decided to ask where the Strangers were from. Unfortunately, most decided not to acknowledge the question.
(7) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: true
Stranger 2: i honestly dont care what people are as long as you are a nice person
Stranger 1 has disconnected
**********************************
(8) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: Amen
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*******************************
~Another disconnected without commenting.
*********************************
~And another.
*********************************
~And another.
********************************
(9) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: gays go to hell
Stranger 1: let them get married there
Stranger 2: Your ignorance is dripping on my carpet sir
Stranger 1: liberal fag
Stranger 1 has disconnected
******************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
******************************
~And another.
******************************
~And another.
******************************
(10) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: no one, none, never, Norway
Stranger 1: No ones I guess, little, never, England
Stranger 2 has disconnected
********************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
********************************
~And another.
********************************
(11) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: They can share marraige
Stranger 2: They deserve it
Stranger 2: :/
Stranger 2: I'm straight, myself
Stranger 2: But EXCLUDING certain innocent people from their rights
Stranger 2: is WRONG.
Stranger 2: RIGHTS are RIGHTS.
Stranger 2: >.<
Stranger 2: Get over it.
Stranger 1: People are idiots. Gays should have the same rights as us... Fuck... More
Stranger 2: Your book is 3000 years old
Stranger 2: Agreed
Stranger 2: This person is an ignorant, overly religious person
Stranger 1: Theyve been trying so hard to be accepted
Stranger 2: worshipping a 3000 year old book written by middle eastern goat herders.
Stranger 1: Yea
Stranger 2: Homosexuals/Bisexuals have the same rights as us
Stranger 2: :/
Stranger 1: But they can't get married
Stranger 2: They deserve to be for sure
Stranger 1: Theyve been trying so hard for acceptance
Stranger 1: Ik
Stranger 2: Ugh
Stranger 2: Bye :)
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Please note, obviously I support Gay Marriage. I'm not sure where they got the idea that I was against it, I thought the way
I presented my questions made that obvious...
***************************************
(12) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: im gay.
Stranger 1: :3
Stranger 1: ..
Stranger 2: faggot
Stranger 2 has disconnected
***************************************
~Another disconnected without commenting
**************************************
~And another.
****************************************
~And another.
****************************************
(13) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: marriage is with
Stranger 1: Whoa, someone's having a hissy fit
Stranger 2: a man and a woman
Stranger 1: Amen
Stranger 1: Gay marriage is a disgrace
Stranger 2: no, it's not really a disgrace, it's just not right
Stranger 1: An insult to human life
Stranger 1: It is a disgrace
Stranger 2: yea ok it's a disgrace
Stranger 1: Gay's are nice people, but what they're doing is wrong
Stranger 1: Soo wrong
Stranger 2: what are they doing wrong..?
Stranger 1: Loving someone of the same sex as them
Stranger 1: Making love to them
Stranger 1: The penis was not made for the ass
Stranger 1: It was made for the vagina
Stranger 1: For procreation
Stranger 1: So we can multiply
Stranger 1: Can you make babies from fucking a man up the ass? No
Stranger 2: yea, it's perverted
Stranger 1: No
Stranger 2: well, it'
Stranger 2: s
Stranger 2: gay sex only focus on pleasure
Stranger 2: not procreation or real lve
Stranger 1: How can you get pleasure from being fucked in the asshole?
Stranger 2: but that's happens
Stranger 1: The same place faeces comes out of?
Stranger 2: in all cases now with comdom
Stranger 1: Still disgusting
Stranger 2: they can be sex partners, ok. but not marriage
Stranger 2: gays want to be respected, respect the religion of other ppl too ~When don't they?
Stranger 1: Gay's should go to hell
Stranger 1: end of
Stranger 1 has disconnected
************************************
~The next response consisted of one person who supports it and another who didn't say his view. They quickly transitioned into a long discussion about religions. It was entirely too long to post here, if you would like to read it, feel free to e-mail me.
***************************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
***************************************
~And another
************************************
(14) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: god
Stranger 2: God never said he hated gay you faggot..
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Not sure if Stranger 2 was responding to my question, or Stranger 1. Again, I'm not saying what God believes because I don't/didn't know Him/Her and He/She never told me what they want.
***************************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
***************************************
~And another.
***************************************
~And another.
***************************************
~The next stranger commented that he lived in NY, it's legal there, and to get over it, then disconnected.
***************************************
(15) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: I believe gays should be able to marry
Stranger 1: simple as
Stranger 2: same
Stranger 1: im english
Stranger 2: Do not go attacking us question-asker
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*************************************
~Another disconnected without comment
*************************************
(16) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: by what right does the government have at all to issue marriage licenses to anyone?
Stranger 1: True
Stranger 2: where does a "right" come from?
Stranger 1: Good question
Stranger 1: Love is love
Stranger 2: the government does not exist to validate individuals' personal relationships, it exists to provide particular services which would be otherwise unavailable, to keep the peace and enforce the law
Stranger 1: Agreed
Stranger 1: And well put
Stranger 1: World woul be so much better if politics stayed out of people's homes
Stranger 2 has disconnected
************************************
(17) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: swedish
Stranger 1: atheist
Stranger 2: America
Stranger 2: Christian
Stranger 2: But before we start all this, can you not judge me for being a christian?
Stranger 1: I'll try not to.
Stranger 2: Wonderful
Stranger 1: I just can't believe people actively waste their own time trying to prevent OTHER people from being happy. They have nothing to do with you. They want to be with each other, not with you. So what the hell is wrong with that? Love is love, no matter what gender or colour or whatever.
Stranger 2: I understand, Christians can be super judgemental about stuff like this
Stranger 2: Honestly, i don't think Marriage is a government issue, it's a religious thing (for the most part) and the government shouldn't give benefits to a married couple. If a church or other institution wants to marry people, they should be free too. If a church wants to not marry people, they should be able too.
Stranger 1: To be perfectly honest I don't really care. What is so important about getting married in a church anyway. If I ever get married I wouldn't care where it happens, just the fact that it happens and that it's with a person I love will be enough.
Stranger 2: For different people, marriage can be different things. To me, Marriage is a gift from God, and should be between a man and woman. That's based off of my religious beliefs, but i don't care what others do. To them it may be different, and that's ok with me.
Stranger 1: Personally I've never been religious so for me marriage is basically just having the same lastname and a ring on your finger to signal you're off the market so to speak.
Stranger 2: Totally cool. That's the beauty of freedom, it's your choice.
Stranger 1: Indeed.
Stranger 1: And I mean... I've heard of people marrying buildings for fuck's sake... BUILDINGS!
Stranger 2: Yeah, it's a little ridiculous. I'm sorry that so many christian's are so ignorant and judgemental, just thought i'd throw that out there
Stranger 1: The fact that they have to force their crap on other people is what pisses me off. Fine, believe what you want, just don't try and force me to do so as well. I've made my choice not to.
Stranger 1: And that argument they have "think of the children" yeah, please do! What kind of message is "no you can't love who you want because if you do you'll burn in hell"... That's not a good message.
Stranger 2: I mean i'm not disagreeing. A lot Christians claim Christ, but don't love like He loved.
Stranger 1: Seems like they just pick the parts best suited to themselves.
Stranger 1: Which sort of destroys the real message.
Stranger 2: Yep, The Church is corrupt, and there are a lot of problems. But, even though i am pretty messed up, I can still say that Jesus has radically changed my life, and given me hope. Good talking to you, but i have to go. Hope your next experience is good!
Stranger 1: Have a nice day.
Stranger 1 has disconnected
**********************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
**********************************
(18) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: Nobody, that's who!
Stranger 1: No difference at all!
Stranger 1: He didn't xP
Stranger 2: I don't believe in any deity, people ought to be able to marry whoever they please who are of the age of consent, Sweden.
Stranger 1: California ^_^
Stranger 1: For once, a nice stranger
Stranger 1: :D
Stranger 2: :) see, OP, we're a socially liberal bunch over here.
Stranger 2: take care, toodles!
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*******************************
(19) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: ummm...
Stranger 2: good question..
Stranger 1: God loves everyone
Stranger 1: and he made us to love one another
Stranger 1: wether were black asian females males mexicans whites transgenders gays
Stranger 1: we have to accept each other
Stranger 1: k bai
Stranger 1 has disconnected
********************************
(20) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: I don't judge. :D
Stranger 1: i'm from the state of delusion.
Stranger 1: btw
Stranger 2: No one has the right to judge.
Stranger 2: But it will be done by people anyway.
Stranger 1: yeah, no escaping it.
Stranger 1: But as I like to say, homosexuals should have the right to be UNHAPPY in marriages..haaaaaa.
Stranger 1 has disconnected

That's the end off the 20. I did keep it going but didn't want to make this much longer. If you want to discuss this topic further without the fear of getting trampled by trolls feel free to PM me.
Thanks for reading, have a great day!

i confess, i fucking love my best friend.
i mean that in many ways. though mostly i mean that i admire her, and i think she's the most awesome person in the world.
she was actually my wife's best friend when i first met my wife, and we all became very close and never go more then a few days without getting together to smoke pot and hang out.

let me describe her to you. she kinda reminds me of the character of Debra Morgan. from Dexter. (which is why i used the pic on my thread) she's stern, no bullshit, a total riot to hang out with and play video games or just watch a movie or tv. she has a potty mouth and has no problems with blurting out what's on her mind. though mostly i love that she's "herself" around me and my wife, and not many others. since we're basically her only friends she hangs out with.

she also sort of looks like Debra morgan, except she's blonde and has a better body. she's skinny, but great C tits, and a small but round ass that i can't ever stop staring at. she knows i find her ridiculously sexy, and in private drunk conversations we've established that if we were both single, we'd be fucking like bono apes all night. but since her, my wife and i are best friends. we behave and just treat each other as equals.

now my wife knows i love this girl, but what she doesn't know is that sometimes i feel like i love my best friend more then my wife.
is that normal? i always figured it's cause i've fucked my wife a million times, and i've never fucked my best friend, though it' clear to all 3 of us that i'd love to.
despite wanting to fuck her bad, i still treat her like my best friend, and have tons of respect for her. though i don't know how healthy this whole relationship is.
all i know is that i hope i have this chick around forever, cause she's probably one of the best things that's ever happened to me in my whole life. aside from my wife of course.

I am 43, divorced, and about a year ago I started dating this pretty hot career woman. She is blonde, three years younger than me, never got married, making partner at her firm was her prime goal in life, and now, that she had finally done it, she wants to "settle down".

I was a bit reluctant, told her I am out of a bad marriage, that I need time, to get to know her, and cooled off all the marriage talk she gave me from the start.

It would be a red flag instantly, and I would get the hell out of there sooner, if the sex wasnt that good. I have had my fair share of experience, nothing special, have done a few things in bed, with a few women, but this one... Never been with a woman who fucks like a porn star.

Well, soon enough, I found out why.

She started talking about it from a far, you know, marriage talk was replaced by kinks, fantasies, etc, and we tried some of the stuff, like public sex, risky things, and eventually, she told me she used to swing, and that it might be interesting.

Who did she swing with, how this came to be, those were the questions I asked, and she gave me vague answers.

At this point "settling down" with her was out of the window, but curiosity got the better of me (and amazing sex), and I went down the rabbit hole of swinging.

I went to three parties - she was a celebrity there, everyone knew her. Even I got some "special treatment". First time we went, she immediately got one of her friends, a pretty good looking brunette, to "make me relax", and she lead me to a room, in which she gave me head. Great head.

When I got out looking for her, I found her in one of the rooms, on her back, with a man between her legs. I didnt stay to watch, got back to the kitchen and had a few drinks. She got back ten minutes later, and we stayed there for the rest of the night.

Sex got even better, to the point in which, I thought I was dreaming this whole thing.

Second time, we ended up in a room with a couple, about ten years older than us. She was a fragile, tiny blonde, cute face, but still looking old. My girl was sucking his cock, and I noticed, that it was the smallest erect cock I have ever seen, and the though of me power fucking the wife of a sausage man, made me go balistic, so I pounded her like there is no tomorrow. Husband quickly came on my girls tits, and then they both laid next to us, and watched. With a condom, I can go all day, so this lasted for a while, and it was hot.

For the third time, we started drinking heavily at the very beginning, and after a while I was like, fuck it, I am just gonna hang out tonight. She got lost at some point, since we both felt quite comfortable now, and I decided to look for her.

Found her in a room with a man she was with on the first night, decided to stick around. He was taking her from behind, and she was pretty vocal. Something looked off, so I came little closer, and saw that he was in her ass. She turned her head towards me, at some point, as I stood there like a lamp post, smiled at me with the most beautiful smile in the world, and as he proceeded to go harder, maybe even aroused by this non verbal interaction, she started screaming, while looking at me.

Later that night, when we got to my place, I fucked her for three hours, and it was the best night of my life.

After that, I broke it off.

That smile made me realize, that I love her, and I can not be a cuck.

best of both world

This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.

On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.

But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".

The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?

6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.

I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.

Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.

Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.

I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.

The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.

I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.

The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.

He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.

Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.

My sis and I have always been close. We have the same dad, but we didn't meet until I was 20. So, in saying that, my relationship with my sister has always been different. Since we didn't grow up together, I've always seen her as this super hot woman in my life that I couldn't have sex with. Seemed unfair with how close we were. So many times, I wanted just to kiss her or touch her body. I wanted to know how wet her pussy could get. She was this tiny little thing.. about 5' tall with the smoothest skin and a rockin' little body. She's latina so, she's got some beautiful curves. I used to lay my head in her lap when we were on the couch, just wishing that she'd spread her legs and let me eat it.. or touch me.. or something.. anything. I wanted her bad. Unfortunately, we lived 600 miles apart and I only got to visit a few times a year. This tension grew all the time, even though I've always had girlfriends, and even when I got married.

In 2013, my ex-wife and I tried to keep things together, we moved close to my family to get away from the drama she caused where we lived. It didn't work out, and she left to go back about a month after the move. This gave me a lot of time with my sister. We went to parties, we got drunk, and she tried to hook me up with a few of her friends. I didn't really care for them.

On halloween, my sis started getting a little touchy feely in the garage of a party we were at. She started rubbing my back softly, then moved to a hug, and eventually a kiss on the neck. I turned around immediately and asked if she meant to do that.. she was like... "uhhhhhhh, kinda." We spent the rest of the party sneaking into the bathroom so we could make out. I started to finger fuck her and she reached into my pants. We both decided it was time to go home.

That night, I took her back to her house that she shared with her boyfriend and we fucked like rabbits. She was the tightest thing, and she got so so so wet for me. I loved it. It was everything I thought it would be, and more. The way she could squeeze down on my cock was the best thing in the world. Every bit of fucking majestic. Her tits are so firm and perky, and her skin was so smooth. We fit together so well, and it felt perfect. We agreed that, "It's not cheating when we're family."

I know it's wrong, but it was so good.. we fucked a few more times over the time I was living close.. each time better than the last, but I eventually moved back. I think about fucking her every day. Every time I jerk off, and just the thought of her could get me there. I miss it. She still sends me pictures and we talk dirty to each other, but I really just want to drive up there and get the real thing. The best sex I ever had was with my sister.

I am born male.
I truly feel alone and afraid.
Mid 50's and still anytime there is interest in me I am placed in the same two boxes be it any gender or how one wishes to be seen.

Females so far lean to me being alpha/Dom or beta/sub and in all cases told I am to provide for them in all ways.

Males are kinda the same.

Trans are same except for one person who I wish did get the job and move here (it was talking about the area I live in that in time included watching tv on the phone together and as close as one can that way).
We had so much in common and she got and was fine with how being white and not around many people told her I feared messing up not knowing if I had learned any bad ways of being or thinking by years of growing up with all that goes on in the south. She laughed and said already I so kind that she assumed If I did anything it would be small and a simple goof and she would guide me as I was a keeper. If we had got together, she said she was who she wanted to be and would not change. We were open and just blunt. She was a woman with a dick that worked. I was so sweet it did not matter how when we did share our self with each other the way we did. She wanted me to be at ease and we would figure it out. She did ask me to consider all the ways we could. We talked about it. It would have worked as we both (for the pleasure of the other) wanted slow foreplay,kissing,touching,masturbation,oral,anal finger and toying and anal both ways.
She would help me get clean and said she knew how to treat her man and keep him very happy. She wanted me to let her care for me and please me in any way I ever had dreamed and new ways we found. She could hear on the phone my breath and voice sound like my heart was pounding.
We knew what we looked like and at the paper she worked at I could verify the pic she sent was her :)

With her there was no alpha/beta/Dom/sub... That was what we both found so great about what was going on with us. We would guide each other and she was upfront that she was a giving person wanting to give me pleasure and make me happy. She told me to be open as she never would be like others had I told her of....

I told her I wanted to please her too. I was a giving lover and if it was ok then at any time I may feel the urge to cuddle, hold, want to touch her and fondle her and just melt away doing that. I also did not fear just out of the blue giving oral and swallowing or sharing a kiss if that was ok. She was the same and told me we would be little bunny rabbits cuddling alot then.

She told me their would be times she would want to watch me as I gave anal and she wanted me to only do it in ways it felt the best for me and cum freely, she take care of everything. With her and how she was I told her I wanted her to do the same. Being equal and not into all the who takes from who and all that, we were free to do anything we felt be it for us or the other or together....
That is so hard to find and why I wish someone had not just change their mind and give the job to someone else... (being local I could keep up with what was going on at the paper and it seemed odd how it all went to someone who in the end got fired...
She would have been great there and in my life...

I guess the point is inside I have emotions and love not shown like males in porn and what many seem to want.
I find I am like many vids and pics of females who love each other and show it with care and much warmth but no domination or degrading for ones pleasure.

After so many years of being told my place would be this and that, She was of same soul as I am.

She had to go far west of even where she was to get the same better job. I was happy for her but still dream of what so far no one else is.....

I keep it to myself as It has been made clear from others idea of who I should be that I would be used or hurt. I wait for someone who is like her and also like her, finds interest in the same things I think of that I favor here. People have truly had hate just because I am pansexual or in short, If shown love and cared for as I dream then I can love anyone as long as they have real love for me.

I have wrote before how I respect all who respects others and truly care and their actions back that up.
I wrote how with all the harm in the world being done to others that I do not understand why so much open hate is shown to others here when that type of "play" should be between them and who wants it and not someone they do not even know....

I wrote that as it seems nothing I say is defended or supported who ever it is about and how truly nice I mean it about the pic or vid or post...
When a stranger just blocks you and you never have said a thing or they write you with hate and degrading words or attack your posts the same way it just makes someone like me so afraid and I just leave everyone alone keeping out of their way...

Please do not take this next part in a bad way. It is based on a real post and what I would think if it could be trusted.

A gay father has a son who is afraid of people like I am and seem to have been beat and so on at a young age as I did by others my age in school.

Seems they all have much in common with me so that would have been a good start.

I am over 50, the son is over 40, the father and his husband are early 60s.
The son is a full vers. ad the father is a vers top and his husband is a vers top.
They have the means and wish to find someone with much in common with their son who is very giving and they do not want taken advantage of....

The son and they talked... He is ok if the person they find becomes in bond married to him and them.
The son is not huge and that is fine with me. He has the same issue as no one is freely full vers and giving but not a sub.

His size with my help WOULD make me cum anal only. He is 3". And yes I would want to please him too and find what makes him cum from anal only.

That is just anal... All other ways above with the transgender I spoke of I think he would like too.

What the son talked about to them is if they could love that person as he did then chances are his size would not be an issue (as I said it would not for me)...

I would if real love be open to a real loving bond with all of them.
The father was a virgin when married his wife and then divorced and got the son. The only other IS his husband he is with now and they all are clean (and think of it, They would not risk their son or them self so it makes sense they wish someone who would not and has not taken risks or cheat as an option for all of them).

To have three people who care and love you and take care of you as they listed is like a family but also allows deeper connections and bonds.

In that setting, I could be as dirty as my inner desires dream.
They do not seem to do anything with the son so I assume I could be with the son or when them. The son can watch of that is what they want or what ever.
If I am in the middle and that's ok then I have no issues with what is ok with them all.

They say they and their son in private are more feminine than males and hope the other is also.

In that setting for sure of giving to each other, A few dreams I have some nights I would like to try.

One is they fondle and kiss me all over, play and suck my nipples. They slowly anal play till I am slick and ready on my own. They slowly penetrate me little bits at a time. When all is smooth they make love till they get to their edge and then swap.
I would like them to do this as long as they can and see how many times they can make me orgasm from anal only.
When we all are about given out, I want them to orgasm in me and we cuddle.

Another is I am in the middle giving anal and getting it.
Many ways that can go.
If the one giving cums then they swap.
I edge for my pleasure as they swap till I cum.

Another is before anal, we enjoy oral many times till we all have given to each other.
Then if they are still turned on by my desires, They swap one giving oral as one gives anal.
When I cum the one swallows and sucks hard as I tell the one giving anal to take me.
After they cum, swap places.

There are times it would be nice for any of them to fine me, show me their clean hole, suck me hard and tell me to take them.

If they are ok with their son and my lover being there, Then I have a special idea :)

My lover and I 69...
As we nurse on the others cock, the others give me anal swapping and we do that as long as we can as many times we can cum as we can.

It is funny I am not ever going out and doing all I dream... But I hope someone who is like minded and loves in ways as I do sees this and will do anything to care for and love me for all I am to and for them for all they do and give to me.

Well... That's all for now... If you are someone who hides and wishes for me as I am like you, Well, Keep looking here as you can find me if you will give and do anything for me. Hire a PI or what ever :)
Just be ready to prove your not like what I have run into on my own so far.... I look and try but domination is all they want to do to me or make me a slave....

It is not that I can not be sexual and be that like crazy... I just will not be ab_used ( I can not believe the bot banned the way I used that word. Soon all will be banned sadly), harmed, degraded ,placed at risk or used.

To real loving souls who would move the world for me, protect me, care for all of me, wish to make me happy and content forever..... My mind opens to much more than many. No harm or such.... But I will only say this... A woman is not the only being who can be attracted to a being whose loyal and will protect with all they are and show real love. As long as it is with love and care, So much is open to dream.....

If this draws hate, that backs what I have said. I have done nothing to anyone.

Did you ever have a role model in life, someone you look up to, and who makes you jealous?

I did.

In hs, I had this friend, popular blonde, very beautiful, and she was my best friend, and still is, to this day, but she is not the one - her older sister. Also a blonde, very beautiful, but since she is two years older than us, I always wanted to be like her, to attract men she does, to dress the way she does, act and conduct myself, like she does.

I wanted to be her.

By all objective standards, I do look good, some would argue very good, but I always felt that I came too short, comparing to her.

All this, pretty much ruined my sex life. My bfs were all, not good enough, since I couldn't imagine that she would be with them. Later on in life, all this is responsible for thousands of dollars, I left to my therapist, trying to get rid of this infatuation with her.

First stupid thing I did, was to have sex with her college bf. We had sex in his car. She somehow found out about his affair, and dumped him. I was 100% sure she knew it was me, but no, he actually had no idea that we were friends.

While we did it, I felt like her, and it gave me the best orgasm in my life.

After that, since, you figured out by now that we stayed close after hs and college (I was a maid of honor on her sister's wedding), she started dating this big guy, and it looked pretty serious. But men will be men, and after just a few signs I threw his way, he made his advance. We had sex for over a year. That was a great time, and the sex was amazing, once again. We did everything, anal, dress up, role play, everything. But, the catch was, that after a year or so, he told me he wants to leave her, for me.

That was the best feeling in the world, but... I panicked, and just cut any ties with him. Once again, I thought she will find out. No, he just left her, without any explanation.

That is the point in which I started therapy, and after some while, managed to distance myself from all that craziness. In the mean time, she met a man she later married.

I evaded her, and everything around her, until their wedding day. He was dreamy - tall, handsome, successful.

That day, I hooked up with the best man, just because he was his best friend, and it turned into a relationship.

For seven years, I was with this man, and I was thinking of another. That sent me into a spiral of sexual deviance (I am here, am I), and fantasy. Since he was his best friend, and I was a good friend of hers, we started spending lots of time together. I didn't wanna do anything, not even try - special thanks to my therapist - but it was just pouring out of me. We would go to vacations together, and I would, for instance ,sunbathe topless, in front of them, even though I never did that before. I would wait for the right moment, to ask him, when we were left alone, to rub in some sunscreen on me. Besides vacation, I would do similar stuff, just to point his attention towards me. He didn't even look at me, I was totally uninteresting to him.

After our evenings together, we would go home and have the greatest sex ever, all because I was thinking of him, while being with my bf. After a while, I even introduced a dildo in our sex, I was riding it, while sucking him off, or sucking it, while my bf fucked me, imagining that he was with us.

Somewhere along the way, in therapy, we realized that I have shifted my obsession from her, to him, fully. I started detesting her, hating her, with all the bad things going through my mind.

Then, one evening, he told all of us that he has some problems at work, and that he can't find a trustworthy assistant. Without thinking, I offered myself. Everyone loved the idea - who can he trust, if not one of his wife's closest friends.

Maybe a month after I started working for him, I dumped my bf. It was just me and him, all day long, my time is coming.

Only it didn't. I did all I could, wearing a short skirt, showing a glimpse of garters, only to be warned that I must dress more formally. Same happened with wearing no bra on a white shirt - not professional. I gave my best, but he just wasn't interested.

This went on for years, and years, and my sex life was non existent, residing on the web of fantasies, I was living off.

I met a man, from a nearby town, with whom I started having casual sex, and, I ended up pregnant. I found out early, two weeks in. Told him, and he asked me to move in with him, asking me to marry him. I said yes, without thinking, but after further insight by my therapist, we all agreed, it was the only way for me to heal, and that that would be possible only if I go as far as possible, and cut all of them out of my life.

I have announced the news to them, gave in my two weeks notice, and they were both happy for me. She asked me to promise that we won't become strangers, and that we will visit each other.

The last day in the office, he stayed late, so did I. When I entered his office, he was surprised that I haven't left sooner, and I said something like "not without saying goodbye".

He stood up to hug me, and I kissed him. He backed off, surprised, but when I tried it again, he did the same.

Couldn't beleive it! After all the bending over, teasing, unbuttoned shirts, he didn't even get it. I grabbed his crotch, and he was hard as hell, so I just got on my knees, and started unbuttoning him. I didn't plan on kissing him, it just happened, but this, in my crazy logic, I wanted to leave him no choice, because, what man would refuse that from a beautiful woman.

He was holding one of my hands, but I put his cock in my mouth. He said something like, "no, please", but then I started thrusting hard, swallowing it all. At that point he gave in, and enjoyed.

I was so wet, I thought I would leave a puddle on the floor. It was surreal. When he came in my mouth, I swear to God, I came, handsfree, fully dressed.

He looked like he got tossed around by a hurricane.

"What a hell was this?"he finally asked.
"Nothing you should worry about, I am moving and getting married."

And that was the end of it. Two days later, we moved, and I never saw them again. It has been more than five years. She called me a couple of times, but I didn't answer, and after a while she got the message.

I have healed. This confession is kind of a burden dumping, since I can't tell this to anyone else, except my new therapist. I still have leftovers from that life, I visit this place, and there is a dildo in our bed room, but his face is not there any more.

I understand that this can be a bit overwhelming, but it is what it is. You can judge me, I get that, many poor choices are behind me, but are we even human, if we have none of those.

So let me tell you about how I got to know this cougar before I start my story.

I met this awesome girl when I first moved out of my house, I was couch surfing and what not but she was the first one to get me out of my comfort zone And into my more current lifestyle of not being bound to one thing or ideal or way of life what ever. Anyway I was with her for about a year before we split up up she had a boyfriend and a girlfriend and was messing around, by the way this girl is the healthiest hippy girl there is the reason is say that is by the age of sixteen she could look at any plant and tell you what it was and what it's used were. She wouldn't let me wear a condom so she could pleasure herself and not taste the latex or live I had a pregnancy scare towards the end of our first year together but it was that time I was still young and dumb and thought hey I would love to start a family, I realized that especially when I started looking at pregnant pornstars more often and for a while just got into that and that only. Any way about two years ago we split up after the second year of us being together it was about three or four months later I heard she was pregnant with some hawaiian asshole that still fucks her over on a day to day basis. Needless to say I was livid, anyway during this time I was in contact with her mom because she live 15 minutes away and she loved me I was really nice respectful and was good with her youngest daughter.

Anyway after all this I started talking a lot with her and one night she was at a reunion got really drunk and couldn't drive home so she called her daughter my ex but still best friend, and she called me to pick her up. Any way I didn't say no cuz I had nothing better to do I went picked her and her daughter up and drive them home, me and her mom were talking and having some tea and waited for the yougest daughter to go to bed anyway once that happened we started getting closer and I started twirling finger across her skin, and she didn't do anything, I started moving closer to those places that you wouldn't normally go for she's not the greatest looking mom but she does have her own beauty she is still really young at heart she acts like a young twenty year old when I talk with her, and (just so we are clear this lady's daughter, my ex, was 16 when I first met her and she was on the street for about a year when I met her. Her mom is pushing sixty which is how old my mom is turning,.) any who I started fondling her huge tits for a bit she looked at me with a really innocent look and I instantly saw her daughter there in front of me and thought this would be an awesome future wife. I kissed her once and she was kind of hesitant but she looked at me again and grabbed me and we started making out really intense like a lot of pent up passion; I hadn't been laid in like six months her I don't know how long, any aT it was intense she was wearing this button up under shirt one piece that goes under her dress and I couldn't figure it but before I could say anything she had already unbuttoned it. I got on my knees and started eating her out like I haven't ever eaten out before it was like an all you can eat buffet after smoking a quarter ounce with your homies, she was super bushy like she hadn't shaved or even trimmed in like a year. But I'm down there for about a solid 10 minutes when she squirt right in my face all in my mouth, I drank what I caught and looked at her in her eyes and she was super embarrassed I happened to ask the right question at the time and ask her if she's ever squirt before and to my surprise she said no, 😮 what!! Anyway I kept eating her out and fingering her I started pressing on her lower abdomen and hiring that g spot made her go crazy she squirt like 5 Or 6 times by the time I got done with my foreplay she looked at me when I had decided to stop and give her a break I for some reason asked her if she was wanting what I was wanting and she started undoing my pants which was the biggest fantasy of my life to have someone undress me the way I want to undress beautiful people on a regular basis. My Vick is rock hard she leans back and spreads her legs a bit and I start teasing her clot with my cock, she was soaking wet still so every pass I mad over clitoris made her shake like she was riding a sybian, after the first few passed I went for it and put it in. The sex it self didn't last that long maybe 10 minutes but it was hot she squirt all over my cock it was like a dream come true for a pervert like me. Milf my ex gf s mom at that after she got pregnant all my aggression was reappeared by one deep load in her mom. Before I started playing with her I asked her if she wanted to do this in the shower but she said no and that shed do when she wanted to clean up after wards so after wards she got up and the couch cushion was soaking and she went to the shower and I flipped the cushion and followed her in and took a shower with her before I went home, I had such a hard time leaving, and I have an even harder time forget and reliving that night when I jerk off it always gets me off. This was probably the best pussy I have ever had, (ahhh...top three) and it is the reason that I think I have a hard time connecting with women of my age. The last time I had sex was 8 months ago and she was a bbw into bondage and stuff but it was a very open relationship but she had the same body type as my ex's mom and she had the wettest pussy I've ever fucked consecutively in a regular basis but I still thought of my ex's mom while fucking her for three four hours straight. (by the way that was the longest time I had ever lasted and not cum, she was sore and just couldn't keep going so I stoped she sucked me off and I got to throat fuck her till I came, she's a swallower by the way,

Any way that's my white night story in my gf revenge story and in till recently we still wanted to get together again and do this, the one day I guess I got hammered and sent her a dick pic and the next morning got blown up by her, which is understandable. Because getibg an interested dick pic is a very innapropriate thing to do at the very least but it's also very threatening in a way. Regardless I was super ashamed and just didn't say anything to her after that and it's been radio silence. Should I get in touch with her and appologise and make up I know I was in the wrong but I mean that's something that she'll be reminded of about me that's what I've done and and all that but I mean we've fucked so do you think she's like super posses or just upset that I sent that innapropriate photo to her at the time. Eh I've just been really interested in some of the pervs in this site and this has been go to place when I get in motherless is the post board and read a few stories to see something new or hear a story or someone's sexual encounter. I've been a motherless member for a bit till I posted some of my ex gs pictures on here full name and area code and she sound out that it was me somehow and threatens to use me or send me to jail. Anyway I freaked out shut down my account and kept anonymous for for the rest of my motherless career in solo pleasure. It was x videos for basic poem at first then I started searching around and I heard one of my good friends that I wound up us being a huge crush on had an ameture porn video with one of her friends at the time and it got out up but that was when motherless was really no restriction poem that's when beastiality was still on here and after I found this place it was my porno haven, regardless now I'm living in Santa Barbara lonely as fuck and looking for fun down for trans or buff guys with big cocks and any beautiful women I'd like to fuck a black woman and get the experience with the right booty that slaps your groin when she's riding your cock and a girl who will fill a glass that I can drink with squirt. Someone who's down to get kinky. Like I'm a bit of a closet bi but that's due to the fact that I'm just not nearly attracted to guys as much as I'm attracted to stunning dimes. Which there are a lot of in Santa Barbara. Anyway anyone want to get freaky leave a way to get in touch your name your toe whatever Skype I won't ask for the phone number of post my info on here, and if you do send me your info after I get it I'll delete the comment. Or you can delete the comment. I'm down to host or if you want to get a hotel I get discounts at any minor in hotel for a night and both of the restraint hotels are 4 stars but are the top rated hotels in the world.

Should I post this? maybe not. Will I post this? I am still not sure if I will. I should give you a little background about me so please stick with me. I am Karen and I am 24 years old. I am just under 5 foot tall very slim with almost no breasts at all, I don't have to wear a bra they are that small. I am a natural red head with the temper to match. Until this confession I was a virgin. I was never popular growing up and never had many friends. I never even masturbated to orgasm till I was 18. OK my confession starts on December 31st last year. My boss invited me to her new year party. She has always been kind to me but the invite was a bit of a shock, I almost didn't go. I am so glad I did though because my life would have carried on the same boring path.

I bought a nice black derss for the party with matching black lace underwear and a pair of killer heels that rose me up over five foot tall. I got my hair done too cost me almost £100 but in the end the I loved the whole look. I got to the party quite early, bang on 8pm and it was just me, my boss and her husband. She wasn't surprised to see me there early as I am always early for work too. Now my boss (Susan) is 42 years old but looks a lot younger, her breasts unlike mine were very big and since I was early she wasn't quite ready and only had her bath robe on. What was really funny was, her husband (Mark) had not heard me coming in and walked into the room totally naked. He was the first man I had ever seen naked in real life, I froze but he didn't bother at all, he just said sorry and left. Susan laughed as she saw my face, she said don't worry as he was a show off. She said I should come and help her get ready as her dress was a bit tight and she needed help getting it on. She took me to her room and again there was Mark still naked on the bed, she dropped her robe, and I was very aware of being in a room with 2 naked people. She told Mark to get out and I watched him go, his cock was very big. She grabbed her dress and turned towards me, the first thing I notched was she was totally shaved, she asked if I was OK? and laughed. It was then I noticed I was getting very wet. She pulled the dress on and she was right it was very tight and I could hardly get the zip up, she ahd put a bra on but I noticed she didn't bother with panties. Her breasts were trying to escape and she asked me if she looked OK? I told her she tooked amazing.
Some more of her friends arrived and I noticed I was the only person from work there. All were couples except one boy James. Susan introduced him to me and the look on her face told me she had brought me there for him. It was a little later she asked if I liked him? I said he was nice and she said good and added he is single. I was a little more relaxed by then but drinking wine always relaxed me. It came to midnight and I was standing with James when the new year came in. He turned to me and before I could do anything her grabbed me and kissed me. Not the usual new year kiss, his tongue pushed its way into my mouth, It took me a second but gave in and let him kiss me. I lost myself in that kiss and I have no idea how long we kissed but when we stopped everyone was looking at us. Susan came up and gave me a new year kiss and whispered into my ear that we could use her room if needed.
It was around 2am I was a little drunk and James and I had been kissing a lot, he took my hand and led me upstairs. I fell back on Susans bed and he got on top of me and kissed me again this time his hand was under my dress. I stopped him and told him I was a virgin. I thought that may scare him off but he said he would be gentle with me. I stood up and he unzipped my dress and it fell to the floor, he undid my bra and since it was padded I said "I hope you are not disapointed with the size" he smiled and kissed both nipples. Then he pulled my panties off and I stood naked in front of him, he was the first boy ever to see me naked and I was shocked at just how relaxed I was. It took him seconds to get naked and I was on my back on the bed. Now yes I was a virgin but I had been using a vibrator on myself for 3 years. I opened my legs and felt the tip of his cock at my pussy, then he pushed it in. He fucked me for how long I have no Idea but it felt great and I was in heaven. I felt him get faster and then he exploded inside me, It was then I looked up and saw Susan watching. He got off me and I was lying there feeling exhausted and satisfyed. Susan came over and sat on the bed. Then without warning she touched my pussy, her finger went deep inside me and she pulled it out covered in my juice and James cum, she licked it clean. I had no idea what to do or say. James kissed me and I felt her finger inside me again, his kiss kept me busy as she fingered me then her finger was gon and I looked up and saw her leave. James was hard again and this time he took me from behind and as he fucked me his finger went in my ass, I know I screamed at that point but he kept doing it. Again he shot his cum inside me. I fell forward onto the bed and just lay there. He got beside me and cuddled me. I must have fallen asleep then because the next I knew it was morning. James was still beside me and I reached down and put my hand round his cock, it reacted right away and got hard. He woke up and kissed me, I said I had to pee and got up and walked to the door, I was still naked and knew the bathroom was just across the hall. I made the short dash and got in the toilet, I sat down and my god I thought it would never stop. I never locked the door and in walked Mark, naked, he said sorry and shut the door. I finished and opened the door for that short dash again. Mark was still there smiling. I still don't know why but I just walked out letting him see me. He asked hif James had satisfyed me and as I walked away he said I had a nice bush. I got back to James and he was on the bed his cock still rock hard. He told me to get on top and I did as he asked, the feeling of his cock going it that was was the best, I bounced up and down and once again he shot inside me, this time when I got off he asked me to lick his cock clean, I did as asked and was on the bed with my ass in the air.
We talked for a while and I asked him if we could keep seeing each other. He said we could but he only wanted sex not a girlfriend. I was a little sad at that but said that was OK because now that I had finally done it, I wanted more, lots more. He kissed me and said he had to go, leaving me alone in Susans bed. A short time later Susan came up wearing a robe and asked if I had a good time? I told her I had then it came back to me what she did to me last night. She took off her robe and got in the bed beside me naked. She asked if I minded her touching me last night? I said I didn't mind but was a little shocked. She leaned over and kissed me her hand went right to my pussy and slid right in. She moved down and her mouth was on my pussy licking and her teeth gently biting my clit, I was shocked and happy both at the same time, her tongue was doing things I never thought possible and for the first time in my life another person made me cum. She took my hand and said to come down stairs, and as we walked down the staires I saw there was still a few people from the party still there, everyone was naked and I saw Mark getting his cock suck by another man and it took me a second to see it was James. 3 women were playing with each other and Susan gave my hand to an older man, I had met him the night before but never knew his name, he said nothing but turned me round and bent me over his cock going inside me in one smooth motion, Susan sat down on a chair in front of me and they way he was fucking me it pushed my face almost into her pussy, then he moved me so it did. I kissed her as he fucked me then my tongue took on a life of its own and I licked her, He shot his cum inside me and pulled out then I felt another cock go in again after he cum another cock took his place, my face still at Susans pussy as every man fucked me, I think a few took me more than once but I cant be sure. I was exhaused more than I had ever been before. I lay on the floor unable to move, one of the women was between my legs licking me I could do nothing but lay there and let her. Mark picked me up and put me on the couch he turned me over and I felt him rub something into my bum then I got the shock of my life, his cock was at my bum pushing its way in, I screamed and tried to say no, but one of the women kissed me, Mark pushed it in and slow at first started to fuck my bum, god it hurt but not as much as it did when it first went in. He gently fucked my bum the pain getting less and less. I kissed the woman back grabbing onto the couch, he didn't cum in my ass but when he pulled out it felt nice. I lay on the couch watching others fuck and James came upto me and kissed me and asked if I was OK? To my own surprise I was, totally knackerd but OK. I must have fallen asleep because when I woke up I had a cover over me and everyone was gone except Susan, she was still naked and was watching what I thought was porn on her PC but it was only after I got a close look that I saw it was me getting fucked in the bum by Mark. She said hi and then told me that even though she had filmed it, the movies never go public, ever.
She poured me a glass of wine and I noticed the time, it was 4pm, I called my parents just to let them know I was OK and was staying at Susans that night also. I also noticed I was starving and Susan cooked us some dinner, I asked where everyone was and she told me they had all gone to the pub and Mark would be back soon. I was aware I was still naked but it felt very natural and since I had no idea where my dress was didn't give it another thought.
Mark came back a little later and as soon as he got in the house he got naked, Susan had told me that they almost never wore anything at home. he kissed Susan and then me and asked how my bum was? I told him it was a little sore but OK. His cock was getting hard and I grabbed it and he pushed my head down towards it and I took him in my mouth. I licked the tip pulling his foreskin back exposing the head of it. He didn't cum and he led me up to their bed, Susan came with us and we fucked and licked for ages.

Susan drove me home the next morning and the following day I was back at work. Susan treated me the same as she always did but that night I went home with her again. This kept happening, sometimes it was just her sometimes her and Mark, but a lot of the time there was others there too. I fucked anyone who was there, I had gone from innocent virgin to total slut. James would come at least once a week and we became quite close, maybe because he was the only one there my age maybe because I really liked him and I started seeing him away from Susans too, it would always end with sex and he introduced me to sex in public, we got caught more than once but that was part of the thril.
I moved into Susans house last month, something my parents still don't understand but they think I am renting a room from them, maybe I am but I pay for it with sex. James all but lives here too now
To the outside world I am inoocent office worker but in private I am a wild slut

I hope you like my confession believe it or not I don't care I did this for me but if you cum to it thats good too

Well hello everyone, I am Sharon and I just turned 40 a few months ago, I am very single and have been for 5 years now, but even before that I have never been able to stay in a relationship for more than a few months. People have said I am very hard to get on with and they maybe right. About 8 years ago I met an older man Frank who is 53 now. On the night I met him we both got very drunk and ended up in bed, we had good sex but after we decided just to be friends, well it was more me, it was the age gap. Over the years we have become very good friends, I have always known he wanted more from me but I always told him that nothing would happen. I knew he loved me, the way no other man had ever done. Now the older I got and about 3 years ago I started to think about him in a sexual way. I was scared that if anything happened our friendship would suffer. About a year ago I was at his house having a drink and a chat, We got very drunk and I decided to stay over in his spare room. I have always slept naked and I woke around 5am needing to pee so very bad. When I came out I noticed he had fallen asleep with his light on and door wide open. I looked in and he was flat on his back also naked on top of the covers. I remembered how nice his cock had felt inside me that first night and as I looked even soft his cock was big. I stood at the door and slid a finger inside me and masturbated a little before I turned off the light and went to bed and finished the job.
A few weeks later I was back at his house again, he told me he had met someone the week before. Now we always told each other about any sexual experience and I got him to tell me in great detail about this one. It all started with us trying to shock each other but we both enjoyed it. This time the girl he had gotten with was quite a bit younger than him and me, she was 29 and even showed me a few pictures he had taken of her. She was a little bit chubby but he told me she was very kinky and did what he loved, she let him fuck her in the ass and even let him piss in her mouth too. As he talked about it I was getting very horny but again was scared to do anything about it. We both got drunk but he got very drunk and fell asleep sitting on the couch. He was out for the count, I tried to wake him up but he was dead to the world. I went to the toilet and got myself ready for bed, before I went to sleep I went down and took him a cover.

Again I went home the next morning feeling very frustrated and my vibrator got a good workout. I called him the next day and invited him to my house the next Saturday. He said he was coming over around 6pm and I decided to be in just a dressing gown when he came over making the excuse that I was running a little late, something that I am often. I also decided to accidently to leave my vibrator next to the chair in the lounge.

He turned up early and as planned I just had my dressing gown on and nothing else, I have nice 34C breasts and my dressing gown is quite loose, I told him to sit down and got him a beer, he sat exactly where I wanted him to sit, right next to my vibrator and when I came in with his beer he was holding it and asked if I had forgotten something with a massive smile on his face. I laughed and joked telling him I had just finished using it, I actually had had it inside me just before he came. He held it up and before I could say anything he licked it. He smiled and said it tasted just the way he remembered it. He turned it on and asked if I had finished or had he interrupted me? I said I had not finished. I said maybe he could help. He didn't need asked twice and grabbed me pulled me down to him and he kissed me, I felt his cock hard though his jeans and his hand went under my gown. the other pulled at the tie and it fell open my boobs fell out and he got a good look at them and my trimmed pussy. I grabbed at his jeans and before long we were both naked. He bent me over the couch and was inside my pussy in seconds. Is cock filled me up, 8 inches long and very thick, as he fucked my pussy I felt a finger at my ass hole, I have never really liked anal but I was so horny I didn't stop him, he pushed it in my ass as he fucked me, first one finger then another. Then he shot his cum and he kept pumping as he did, He pulled it out and I turned round and licked him clean. I stood up and we kissed for ages, his hands finding my ass again. I told him I really needed to pee and as I walked to the toilet he followed me, I have known for a long time he liked pee and I was going to sit on the toilet he pulled me into the shower, he put his face under my pussy and said to pee, I did as he asked and it went over his face and into his mouth. I had never done this before but I found it excited me. As I pissed over him, he fingered my ass again but this time he pushed 3 fingers inside me. I finished pissing and I said he better shower, he stood up and said me first, he grabbed his cock and started to pee over my belly and pussy. At this point I thought what the hell and lowered myself down and let him pee over my face and even a little got in my mouth. When he finished we turned on the shower and got cleaned up. We went to the kitchen still naked and started to drink, he told me he had wanted to do that for years but was worried that our friendship would suffer. I kissed him and told him we would always be friends and after I told him that he bent me over the table parted my ass and I was expecting his cock but he leaned down and gently licked my ass hole. He did it for what felt like an hour and then stood up and pushed his cock in my ass, my god it hurt, he pushed it in as far as it would go, then slowly fucked me. It was sore but a nice sore feeling. He got faster and faster and I am sure it got deeper too and finally he shot his cum in my ass. He pulled it out and turned me around I grabbed his cock it wasn't soft but still semi hard I grabbed a cloth wiped it clean and he put it in my pussy and fucked me again. We got pretty drunk that night and when I woke then next day he was beside me and I decided to wake him by sucking his cock. He woke up and said he didn't think he had anything left. We sat down and I asked him what next? he said we should take things slow and I was happy with that. He left about an hour later. He didn't text me for 4 days and I was very worried I had screwed things up. It turned out he was thinking the same as me. We met up again the following Saturday but nothing happened mainly because it was a bad time of the month. We did talk and decided we could be the kind of friends who fucked when we felt the need.

Our friends with benefits arrangement worked for around 6 months and we managed to keep it secret from everyone. It worked too, I was getting fucked on a regular basis with none of the bother that a relationship brings. I was even getting used to anal sex and would even fuck my ass when home alone. Then one night he popped over after work for a quick fuck, I told him we had to be very quick because one of my best friends was coming to visit, We were both so horny I was waiting on him naked and he was getting undressed as he came through the door, we never even made it to the bed and he had me on the floor in the hall. I was on my knees with him behind me his cock deep in my pussy. What we had forgotten to do was lock the door. My friend Karen is used to just walking in when she visits and this day was no exception, she opened the door and walked right in. He was fucking me hard and fast. We heard her gasp in shock, but he was just about to cum and as he pulled out shot it all over my ass and back. Now Karen is no prude and laughed and said sorry and not to mind her with a big smile on her face. Frank stood up his cock still semi hard, I told her we were sorry and I wasn't expecting her for about half an hour. She couldn't stop looking at his cock I laughed and said take a picture it will last longer as a joke, but she pulled her phone out and snapped a few off, both of him and me. I said we will go dress but she laughed and said why bother as she had seen everything now but we put something on and asked her not to tell anyone, explained that it was a friends with benefits thing and we didn't want everyone to know. Now Karen is very pretty and also very married and what she said next shocked me, because she said she would keep our secret only if she could join us from time to time. One thing I had never done was a threesome and like most women I had thought about sex with another woman but never actually thought I would do it. Frank on the other hand had a smile so big I thought his head would fall off. I suggested she come over to Franks house the following Saturday if she was serious, Frank left and Karen and I talked it over. She told me she and her husband were in a real rut and she had not had sex in ages. I asked her if she had ever had a threesome before and she told me never. I was still in only my dressing gown and she said I should take it off so she could look at me, I said she had seen me naked lots of times but she said she wanted to see. So I took it off. Franks cum was running out my pussy and down my leg, she reached out and took some on her finger and put it right in her mouth. I got so horny seeing her do that and opened my legs and again she took some on her finger and then she put her finger on my pussy. I was so horny from when Frank fucked me and excited at getting caught and just said lick it. She looked at me and got in front of me and started to lick my pussy, pushing her tongue in me licking his cum from my pussy. She stood up and so did I, I pulled her T shirt over her head and undid her skirt, she took off her bra and I pulled her panties down. She had a thick red bush and I put my hand on her pussy, she was very wet and I slid a finger inside her, I pulled it out and licked it. I kissed her and said we should wait till Saturday. We stayed naked and had a few drinks touching each other and kissing. She told me that she had always wanted to try it with another woman and I was always her first choice. Her nipples were sticking out almost as much as her boobs did, she doesn't have much up top but they look very pretty. When she left I got my vibrator out and fucked myself silly.

I got to Franks house about an hour before Karen was due to arrive. We both got naked and I told him what had happened once he had left, he got a little pissed off about that but told him not to worry as he would see much more tonight as long as she didn't chicken out. She didn't and got there about an hour later, I opened the door for her, I was still naked and after I closed the door I took her to the lounge and said she should get naked too. She didn't waste any time and stripped off very quick, as she took her panties off, I saw she had shaved totally, just as she finished Frank came in, his cock was rock hard and Karen smiled when she saw him. He sat between us and she didn't waste any time she had his cock in her hand right away. I poured her a glass of wine and when I turned round she had him in her mouth. I got behind her and moved her so I could see her sexy ass better. I pulled her ass cheeks apart and lowered my mouth down, my tongue gently teased her ass hole as she licked and sucked Frank. I moved my mouth away and gently pushed a finger in her ass, she moaned with pleasure and with my other hand I teased her pussy and clit, she was so very wet as was I. When I decided she was ready I got her to sit on his cock facing away from him, he leaned back pulling her with him and it gave me the chance to lick both his cock going in and out and her clit. Frank had his hand on her boobs and was slowly fucking her as I licked as best I could. Frank must have been so ready to cum because he didn't last long and shot it deep inside her, she got up and I licked his cock clean, she got behind me and fingered my pussy. We got on the floor together as he stood over us and we got into a 69. We licked and fingered as he watched and she made me cum hard, it is just as well he has wooden floors because as I came, I let quite a bit of pee out too. We took a break and had a few drinks, before he fucked us both again cumming inside us both. Poor Franks was pretty much spent but Karen and I were both still horny and played with each other more as he watched. He took us both to the bathroom and got us both to kneel in the shower and he pissed over us both before we stood over him and pissed over him. We showered and dried off, Karen called her husband and said she was just going to stay the night and we all slept in the same bed that night. I woke the next morning to the sound of Frank and Karen fucking I lay and watched thinking just how lucky my life had got. We worked it out that that night or one very close to it was when I fell pregnant. The trouble is Karen fell pregnant too she had to fuck her husband lots to make him think her child is his, but we know its Franks. We still fuck together and last week I moved in with Frank and we are getting married next year. Karen doesn't want to give up our sex sessions and if we are honest neither do Frank nor I

We have discussed adding more people to our sex life and I would love another man to join us. Both Karen and I are working on him and we will get our way.

I confess that I want her so bad. She's the best of both worlds and I could fuck her all day.

Written by myself

LITTLE TEASE NEXT DOOR Part 2

Shae woke up the next morning alone in her bed feeling very hungover and her body was sore. Her head was pounding. *Geez what happened last night* she thought. She was unable to recall right away how she even made it home. Slowly it started coming back to her. As she sat up she had visions of getting fucked. Hardcore fucked. By Joe.

*Wait Did that actually happen? Was it a dream?*

She looked under her bed and pulled out her special toy box. Everything seemed to be in its place. She grabs her cell phone and texts her best friend asking what time they left the bar that night and when did she drop her off at her house.

Her pussy was sore. It couldn't have been a dream.

She thought maybe she was losing her mind. She thought about going next door and asking him about it. How awkward of a conversation would that be if he didn't fuck her to madness last night.

She was feeling conflicted. If he raped me, why am dripping wet thinking about it.

If he didn't rape me why am I thinking so much about him doing it?

She took a shower letting the hot water relax her back muscles a bit before lathering her body in soap. She ran her hands all over and found a couple of bruises on her wrists. *There's no way I was dreaming* she thought.

She got out of the shower and got dressed and decided she'd just go over and ask him casually how his night went and if she remembered correctly about him helping her with her keys to the door.

She put on a cute little yellow low cut sundress and sandals and she walked over to Joe's house. Surprisingly he was not on his porch. She rings the doorbell to his big brick 2 story house that dwarfed her little 1 bedroom 1 bath house.

She was about to ring the doorbell again when she heard his footsteps nearing the door. He answered the door with a smile on his face, "Well hello there Shae, what can I do for you?"

"I just had a question" He gestured for her to come inside which she hesitates but still walks in. He closes the door behind them and he leads her to the couch in the living room to have a seat.

"So, what was your question?" he asks sitting in the recliner chair beside the couch.

Shae clears her throat, "Well, I mean this is gonna sound silly, but I had this really vivid crazy dream last night."

"Did you? " He says with a devious grin.

"You were in it." she says. Her voice suddenly growing hoarse and giving her a bit of a cough.

"Before you tell me about it, would you like something to drink?" he asks politely.

"Yes please. Sorry I am kind of dehydrated."

"It's no problem"

He comes back with a blue gatorade and Shae guzzles a good majority of it.

"Better?" he asks.

"Yes, thank you so much." She answers.

"Now, about this vivid crazy dream?"

"Yes well, I uhm, came home drunk from the bar last night."

"Oh. Only that part wasn't a dream. I saw you bust your ass last night and lose your keys. Remember?"

Shae paused and said, "Oh so that part actually..?"

He nodded his head slowly while smiling deviously at her. Shae began to feel kind of faint and dizzy.

"So did you come. In-into my, into th-the house I mean." She said. Her vision was reducing to a colorful blur. Then it begins to fade.

"Oh I came sweetie. I came all up in that pussy and made it mine remember?" he says moving himself to the couch closer to her as her eyes start closing and she can hardly hold herself upwards.

Shae heard him but she was barely clinging to consciousness. She weakly whispers "No.."

"I'm your fucking daddy. I can't believe you forgot so soon. That's okay, your tight ass is about to get a new lesson." He tells her just as she falls over slumped over on his couch.

"He flips her onto her back and rips open the dress to get those perfect titties out to play again.

"This time baby, you're not leaving. You're gonna be just the prettiest little basement & bedroom decoration." He says with both hands grabbing her tits massaging them and flicking her pink little nipples about as he does.

"You're fucking mine."

ー

Shae's eyes felt like they weighed more than she did. There was a very dull LED light on the other side of a wall that she could see. She looked around and let her eyes adjust. She felt cold and when she went to move she realized that she was laying on a mattress in a basement chained by one of her ankles. She had her little dress on still but it was torn at the chest leaving her cleavage out on display. She grabbed the chain and followed it to find it was attached to a metal U ring tie down that was concreted to the ground.

*Oh my God* she thought.

Then she exploded with rage.

"LET ME OUT OF HERE! JOE!! JOE YOU FUCKING BASTARD! WHAT THE FUCK! LET ME GO!! HELP! SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP!"

Joe appears from around the wall.

"Someone woke up on the wrong side of her mattress didn't she?" He says calmly.

"Why?"

"I told you, you're fucking mine."

"You can't just keep me here. People will be looking for me."

"And?"

"Please let me-"

"Shut the fuck up" He said sternly as he started to walk over. Shae backed up and tripped falling back on the mattress. Joe suddenly lunged at her pinning her down with his body as she squirmed and struggled beneath him. He grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.

"Who fucking owns you."

"Fuck you!"

*Slap*

"Who's your fucking daddy bitch?"

"You're not my fucking daddy!"

*Slap*

"That's not what you were screaming last night."

"Fuck you! I was drunk!"

*slap"

"Do you think that matters? You want this. Why else would you have come over? You wanted daddy to rape you again. You know that's what you want , what you deserve. What you fucking exist for."

"Noo" She whines with her face throbbing from him slapping her.

"Oh yes. Daddy's gonna hurt you with his big cock every fucking day and you're gonna fucking love it."

Shae softly crying softly whispering "No, no..."

Joe ignores her and he puts her two wrists together to keep them pinned with one hand above her head as his free hand starts to grope her titties. Her nipples were still sore from being pulled and twisted so hard the night before. Everytime he touched them they send a shockwave of pain and pleasure throughout her whole body.

He reached down between her legs rubbing her pussy through her little dress and panties.

"Mmmm this is no longer yours. It is mine. It will be shaved when I say, played with as I say and fucked as I say. Do you understand me?"

Shae doesn't answer but instead just stares up at him with watery fear & hate filled eyes.

"Perhaps I just need to intoxicate you again to get you to look at me with those submissive eyes once again. Or maybe some heavy drugging so I can brainwash you. Hmm? Would you like that?" he says.

She shakes her head no. He smiles and says too bad.

Stands up and forces her up by her hair and over to a sawhorse sex bench in the corner with a mirror in front of it. He forces her to bend over it and he straps her down facing the mirror.

"I made you a promise last night that I was gonna take every hole on your body. I have yet to fulfil that promise my little tease."

Joe takes off his clothes as his eyes remained locked on her, admiring how good she looks tied bent over that sawhorse with that helpless expression on her face. His cock springs free and he begins to stroke it. Then he walks up and slaps it on her face a few times ordering her to open her mouth. She hesitates at first until Joe reared his hand back to slap her again and so she opens her mouth.

Joe slams right into her throat making her gag hard on his cock. He had his hands on each side of her head to make sure she choked on his cock properly. "Mmmm you can take it further down your throat than that. Relax your throat and this face fucking will be easier on you."

What choice did she have? She tried her best to relax her throat so his cock would slide down it easier. She hated obeying him but really she didn't want to puke all over him either. He had his cock going in and out of the back of her throat to where she was literally swallowing the head of his cock with each thrust. Drool was all over and her eyes were watering like crazy. She looked up at him with those watery eyes when he barked a command at her to do so and when she did he'd look down into them with awe as if her almost suffocating on his cock was the most precious sight in the world to him.

"You better not waste a fucking drop of my cum little girl or daddy is going to punish you hard" Her eyes widen as she didn't expect him to cum in her mouth just yet but before she could even take another gasp of air he grabbed her head and pressed it hard down onto his cock as she felt his hot cum shooting down her throat hole.

"Swallow baby. Swallow it! Yeahhh!"

Shae felt so filthy.

"Good girl he said finally releasing her head and he walked away from her over to a drawer where he pulled out a dildo, a ball gag and a vibrating wand.

"Since you were a good girl, I am going to reward you."

She looked at him curious as to what he was going to do while still adorned with her helpless expression. Oh how Joe loved his personal fuck toy.

"Open"

Shae opens her mouth to accept the ball gag into it. Then Joe sets up the wand on her clit and ties it to where it can't move and then he rubs the dildo on her asshole and shae squirmed in protest. He laughed and suddenly shoved it into her pussy, fucking her with it a bit as he flipped on the wand. Fuck it felt so good. No matter how she wanted to deny it he was going to make her cum for him yet again.

Joe could tell from her gagged moans and the movement of her body as he played with her that she was about to have an orgasm ripping through her entire body. But he suddenly stopped, pulling the dildo out and turned the vibrator off, denying her the orgasm.

Oh did this piss Shae off. She let out a moan full of distress, need and a bratty "But whyy?!" sound to it. Joe laughed and asked "Aww. Poor baby girl doesn't like being denied orgasms now does she?"

He laughs deviously stroking his big already hard again cock.

"Dont worry baby" Joe then spits on her asshole and Shae whimpers and shakes her head no, knowing she's about to have her virgin asshole taken by Joes porn star sized cock. She knew his girth would rip her asshole and stretch her to fit him inside. She felt him rub the tip at her tight hole.

*Oh god! No!*

She struggled like crazy in her restraints and joe took some of Shae's wetness up from her pussy to her asshole as Shaes anticipatory whining and pleading grew louder. With one hard merciless thrust he plunged his huge cock deep into her asshole and turned her whines into loud screams. She never felt so helpless, filthy and in pain as he ripped her ass with his cock. As he started pulling out it hurt even worse but as soon as he got his cock to where the tip was almost out of her hole he rammed it right back in.

She screams again and whimpers as joe starts to steadily fuck her asshole.

"Oh fuck yeah baby take this fucking dick!"

He suddenly rams the dildo back in her pussy at the same time making Shae let out the most perfect surprised helpless cry then he flipped the wand back on.

Shae couldnt take it, feeling so full with all of her holes were currently filled with dick, dildo and a gag. It was overwhelming. She felt it coming though. An orgasm with the most torturous intensity she's ever experienced. Joe seeing her body tense ready to release, gave her that release with the the touch of the button turning the wand on hi.

Shae's orgasm ripped through from her toes through to the tip of her head. Her body convulsed and her mind was absent any thought other than that of the hardest orgasm she has ever had in her life that continued to ripple through her body sending after shock like shudders.

The clenching of her hole on his cock had him on the verge of cuming deep in her ass.

It was when he saw the look of submission in her eyes again that he finally filled her ass with his cum.

He moans out as he feels his cock start spewing cum into her. She was his. She is property. His property. A fucking toy to be kept, used, put on display.... And the perfect specimen to breed.

Thought I'd tell you what happened to me on Saturday night. First off a bit of background info on me. I'm a pretty average guy in my mid 30's, single from the UK and I've been living on my own for a good few years now. Anyway my sister who's in her early 30's split up with her long term boyfriend about a year ago and due to her financial situation I agreed to let her move in with me, it helps me out with paying the mortgage and it's good to have a bit of company around the house. To cut things short I've always had a thing for my sister ever since before she started growing tits. She's average height, thin but not skinny (she keeps in shape), has light brown hair, long sexy legs, tight little ass and an amazing set of 36E's (I know I've checked her bra's) and the cutest face I've ever seen. Before you think it's just another one of those he fucked his sister stories it's not. Sure I've been perving over her for years and even sneaked a peak of her when she's getting changed or in the shower but nothing has ever happened until last weekend.

I don't know how but since she split with her ex she's been single and every chance she gets she's out having a good time. Virtually every Saturday night she's out on the piss and usually staggers back into the house at about 5.00am and wakes me up and the same thing happened this weekend. For some reason when she got in she was making a lot more noise than usual, so I wasn't feeling that tired and decided to get up and see what she was up to. I walked downstairs in my boxers and shirt into the kitchen to find that she'd spilt a drink all over the floor and was trying to clean it up whilst trying not to fall over (she was quite drunk). I got her another drink and told her to go into the living room and sit on the sofa whilst I cleaned up the mess. 10 minutes or so later I went in to the living room to find her asleep on the sofa. She had taken off some of her clothes leaving just a low cut tiny tight white top that was almost see through, I could make out her bra and the faint outline of her nipples below, she had also taken off her jeans and was wearing a very nice pair of white lace panties. The way she had lay down and moved about to get comfy meant that her top had ridden up to expose her belly button and also tightened around her tits which made her cleavage heave out. I could'nt believe what I was seeing. Being the good brother I gave her a nudge and then a gentle shake to try to wake her and tell her to go to bed but nothing happened, she was out cold from the booze. By this point I was wide awake and didn't feel like going back to bed so I sat down and put the TV on.

Now with the layout of the living room the chair was facing directly towards the sofa where my sister was laying, 5 minutes of trying to watch the TV was no good because I couldn't do anything other than stare at my sister just laying there looking so fucking hot. Staring at her just made things worse as I was starting to get horny and already had a big hard on, I got up to try and wake her one more time with no success, whilst stood over her looking at her cleavage I just thought fuck it and took off my boxer shorts and shirt and threw them on the floor. I was stood there completely naked and hard with my sexy sister just laying there in front of me. By this point I was already stroking my cock to her, I went and sat back down in the chair and turned the TV off which darkened the room a little but it didn't matter as it was starting to come light outside. At this point I was loving wanking to my sister and wanted to let the moment last so for the next 15-20 minutes I just sat there gently wanking my cock. By this point the sun light was just starting to poke through the curtains and was shining on my sister which just made her look even better. I started concentrating on her different body parts whilst wanking to her, starting at her face and working my way slowly down to her legs, then back up to the outline of her pussy, then her belly button and flat stomach, then her amazing tits, then back to her face, this is when I got a shock! She was laid there with her eyes wide open just watching what I was doing, for a second it didn't really sink in what was happening and I kept on stroking but then it dawned on me that she was wide awake! That's when I shit myself and tried to cover up the best I could, but in the heat of the moment I had thrown my clothes across the other side of the room and there was nothing to cover myself with except for my hands.

What happened next then really surprised me, I'd expected her to jump up going nuts, shouting and screaming at me but instead she calmly said "are you wanking over me?" and then smiled at me. I tried to think of a come back like no I'm wanking over the TV but this wasn't even switched on so I had no option but to say yes. She then said "do you think I'm sexy?". I didn't know how to respond to that so I just went....errrr and before I could say anything else she said "come on, don't think I've not seen the way you look at me, I know that you like me". At this point I didn't know if it was the drink making her talk like this, but I didn't really care as she was really turning me on, so I just came out with it and said I don't just think your sexy, I think that you are the hottest girl in the world. This made her eyes light up and she moved position to get a better view of me still doing a poor job of trying to cover up, which was hard as she was really turning me on. Then she said "well?" and I responded with well what?. She said "well, aren't you going to carry on and cum for me?" before giving me a dirty playful smile. I couldn't quite believe it so I said what, you want to watch me wanking. She then sat up and lent forward staring at me which made her cleavage look even better than ever and said "no, I want you to cum for me!" So by this point I was feeling so horny that I just grabbed hold of my cock and started pumping it again with my sister sat there just staring at me wanking for her. I stroked my cock hard and fast and managed what must have been another 2 minutes at most before blowing the biggest load of cum I can ever remember and it went everywhere, it was all over my cock, balls, hands, arms, stomach, chest, the chair, on the floor. I'd even managed to get some on my own face. After I'd stopped twitching and started to relax again my sister stood up and went over to pick my clothes up off the floor, bending down in such a way as to purposely show me her ass and pussy bulge through her panties. She then came over to me as I was still sat there hard cock in hand covered in my own cum and put my clothes down at the side of me. She looked at me and said "that was hot" at which point she smiled and we both started laughing. She then went upstairs and got in bed leaving me to clean up the mess I'd made before I went back to bed (unfortunately it was my own).

The following day came and I was up a few hours before her. When she finally came downstairs with a hangover it was like nothing had happened. She just said morning and went to the kitchen to get a drink and something to eat before coming back in to the living room. I tried to make a bit of conversation such as are you hungover, where did you go last night, etc. and didn't get much information out of her, but at the end of it she said "I had a great time last night, how about you?" whilst giving me a little cheeky smile. We haven't spoken of what happened since, but I really want something to happen again and it's just strengthened my need for her.

Do you think it was just the drink making her lose her inhibitions or does she get turned on herself knowing that her brother wants to fuck her?

I confessed I moved my wife to a bigger city to continue my obsession with big, fat cocks. Behind my wife's back I scour the internet for huge uncut cocks. I have a large box they fit in with a gloryhole cut in. When they're ready I walk in dressed up as a sexy lil slut savoring, salivating at the mouth ready to suck them dry. The day is coming when im gonna finally let one fck my ass. I get to live the best of my both worlds. Perhaps one day ill get one to fuck my wife to give her creampies...It'd be a fantasy come true

I love the idea of Futas - Lady boys - the best of both worlds. And when I saw this video, I have to confess that I wished it was real. If ONLY!!!!

I confess that I have the most generous lover ever! He caters to my every fantasy. We've had three FFM threesomes and one MFM threesome with another coming up soon! I love eating pussy in front of him,almost as much as I love sucking cock while he watches. In one of our FFM threesomes, I watched his big, thick cock fuck the other girl's pussy and it turned me on so much, I slid between his legs and tongued his ass while he fucked her. Later he filled her pussy with cum, and I lay on my back as she sat on my face and I sucked his sweet hot jism out of her. The best of both worlds!! Cum and pussy!!
During our threesome with another man, my gorgeous lover lay on his back as I rode his big cock. I was expecting the other man to slide his hard cock in my ass. As I started to feel the first orgasm building, the second man slid his cock in my pussy! The sensation of two hard dicks in my cunt absolutely drove me over the edge! I couldn't stop cumming! The more they fucked me, the more orgasms I had!
I can't wait for our new playmate to join us. He has a beautiful big pierced cock and I'm dying to see if I can fit my lover's big, thick fuck stick in my pussy with this new huge cock...I have to be the luckiest girl alive!

I, Anna, confess that I have been fucking my best friend behind my husbands back for years.

Part A5: Voyeur [for all the other stories pm me, I can send you the links]
Hey guys :-*** its meeee :D
So by now you surely know that I love to watch other people fuck/masturbate. I would spy on my sisters whenever I could, since I had sex for the first time far later than they did. Now I'll tell you about some other times I watched my sisters bang men.
Some time after my wedding, Haley Patty and I were visiting our parents. We would spend the weekend at our parents place and I was really looking forward to talking to my sisters and my parents again. And not just a little chit chat. No. We could talk about big questions like, getting kids and stuff. We all arrived on friday evening. Mom had already prepped dinner and we were all pretty hungry. It was delicious. Dad and mom seemed so happy together. Haley was looking good, confident. Only Patty seemed absent. Always on her phone. So while Haley and I had a good talk with mom and dad, Patty barely spoke at all. When we changed to the living room and wine, Patty followed us slowly still on her phone. After ten minutes she asked mom and dad if her boyfriend Brian could come over. I saw moms face. She wasnt happy about that. Not happy at all. But she never could say no to Patty.

Half an hour later, Brian arrived. Mom went to bed a few minutes later. Dad followed her. We decided to watch a movie. Patty and Brian had a couch to themselves and Haley and me shared one. Patty got a blanket for herself and Brian. We watched to movie in silence, when I saw a movement in the corner of my eye. I turned my head slightly. Patty was clearly not focussing on the movie anymore... she was stroking Brian under the blanket. He kept looking over to me and Haley as if he wanted to make sure we werent looking. I leaned over to Haley and said "keep watching the movie. dont turn your head after I tell you. I think Patty is giving a handjob to Brian."
Haley turned her head slightly, just as I had and then nodded.
H:"Maybe we should leave them alone.."
Me:"Yes... I guess we should..."
Five minutes later, I excused myself, saying I was tired. Haley followed my example and left soon after. We brushed teeth together and before we went to bed I gave her a big long hug. When she was in her room, I silently went downstairs and to the living room again. They werent even trying to hide it anymore. Patty sat on Brian and fucked him cowgirl style. I was already wet at that point. Patty fucking on our parents couch? that was pretty wild, even for her. I fingered my wet pussy. Seeing my sisters big tits bouncing around, I touched my own boobs. I imagined how I would let Brian believe I was Patty. Make him blindfold himself and then fuck him. A first orgasmic wave rippled through me. I was dripping on the floor! I got a towel to wipe it up. When I was back, Patty was getting fucked from behind by Brian. She wasnt even holding back her moans anymore. My fingers found my pussy wet and ready. I pushed in three at the same time, fucking myself while watching Patty getting hammered. From her moans I could hear that she was getting close to cumming, and so did I. When she finally did, I squirted in the towel. Quickly I went into my room. I licked some juice off the towel. I love tasting my own pussy. Then I fell asleep.

The next day. We all thought Brian would leave after breakfast, but somehow he stayed. Whats more Patty always clinged to him. Every chance they got the made out. Every time we sat at a table, Patty's hand was under the table on Brians lap. It was annoying but also kinda hot. So I made a plan to watch them fuck tonight. When finally everyone was going to bed, I went into my room, got a vibrator and sneaked out again.

The bedroom door of Patty and Brian was closed. I held my ear to the door to hear them speak or fuck. They were actually already on it. I turned the knob slowly and opened the door just a tiny bit. I waited to hear if they saw what happend. No reaction from inside so I opened the door a little further. I could see Patty now. Her back was turned to me and she was riding on Brians dick. She leaned forward and slammed her pussy down on his cock. I could see her juice making his cock wet. I rubbed my clit until I was wet, then pushed the vibrator deep inside my pussy and turned it on. I didnt put it to full power because of the noise it would make then. I kept rubbing my clit. Patty was moaning loudly, not unlike Haley I have to say. I could see her cum all over Brians dick and I came as well. My juice ran down my legs and I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall over on my shaky legs. I turned off the vibrator and pull it out, it was covered in my juice. I licked it clean. I was already going to close the door when I looked inside again. Patty was on all fours and Brian was lubing up his dick. I stopped closing the door. Could it be...? Would he fuck her ass? I inserted my vibrator again and kept watching. Now in their new position, both could see me at any time, they were both facing the door. Therefore I also couldnt see if he was really fucking her ass, but since he was going so much slower and she was moaning in a deeper tone, I just assumed thats what he did. At that time I hadnt had anal sex yet. So I was kinda curious how it feels. I shoved the vibrator deeper into my pussy, turning it on again and then put one, then two fingers into my ass. I moaned quietly. I was afraid they might hear me, but fingering my ass turned me on so much... I came way before Patty did. I kept watching her getting fucked in the ass though, sucking on my vibrator in the meantime. I returned to my room just after Brian shot his cum in her ass.

I never spoke to Patty about it.

Now watching Patty getting fucked is hot, but she is the slutty one after all. Haley on the other side is still the innocent looking one. I thought I'd never get to watch her fuck, until SAM and her started dating. After I had walked in on them nearly kissing on her 26th birthday, I knew I wanted to see him fuck my sister. It took a while, but when we moved into a house together, I saw my chance. So one night, when Jim was out I made a plan with SAM. I would hide in the closet in their bedroom and watch him fuck my sister. After dinner, we had some wine in the living room. I was the first to leave. I brushed my teeth and when I was in the hall I saw Haley going to the bathroom to brush her teeth. I said good night and then sneaked into her's and SAM's bedroom. He was in there and told me "I have some toys prepared for you. So you will enjoy this night as well."
Me:"Oh I will, trust me.."
I grabbed his dick and caressed it. He moaned silently and I backed off, leaving him semi-erect. I got into position. The closet was spacious for a closet, but I could barely move in there. I removed my sleep shirt, leaving me all naked. Then Haley came in. I could see her nipples through the sleeping shirt. SAM was laying on the bed, already naked. Haley went in front of the closet door, turned to SAM and slowly removed her shirt. I could only see her backside, but just then I realized what an amazing feminine figure Haley has. Haley slowly removed her string and crawled onto the bed. She gave SAM a blowjob and I had a perfect view of her pussy. I could see it getting wetter and wetter. My hand went to my pussy. I slowly rubbed it while my other hand went searching for the toys SAM had hidden for me. Haley climbed onto SAM and kissed him for a while. Then I heard SAM say
S:"Just imagine someone was watching us right now..."
H:"mmhhh just thinking about it turns me on... I would love to show the world that I'm your sex goddess..."
S:"Is there anyone in particular who you want to show? Anyone you want to make jealous?"
H:"I dont know.. maybe Patty?"
S:"Why and who else?"
H:"She always brags about how good she is at fucking. That would show her. hmmm I would love to show Jim... let him know my body only belongs to you... I see him looking at me... and oh! Anna as well. Show her how I can fuck her best friend which she never could!"
S:"Oh you are naughty. But what makes you think she even wanted to fuck me?"
H:"Oh it was just... way before we were together, whenever she would speak of you... she had that look on her face. And the way she talked about you. And how she acted around you. That changed after her wedding I think. And now... I'm the only one who gets your cock..."
With that she let herself sink onto SAM's cock. I could hear the smacking noise as her wet pussy slipped over his dick. I was already fucking myself with the dildo. Haley was riding his cock slowly, moving her hips back and forth. Soon I heard her say "uhh I'm cumming... oh yes.." I had my first orgasm, when her juice was running down his cock. They changed into missionary. SAM did his 0-100 technique. He pulled out completely and then slid it back in all the way. I loved it, immitating it with my dildo. The way the pussy tightens when he pulls out and then the cock forcing its way back in... He was facing me and a few times he looked up and directly at me. I kept immitating his movement and had to hold back so I wouldnt moan just as loud as Haley. Then I thought "Damn I want to go faster... I hope he goes faster now..." Right at that moment he started pounding Haley. I fucked myself with the dildo so hard that I could hear smacking from my pussy.
H:"Uhgggh I'm cumming again... ohh SAM... ohh..." I had my second orgasm just at that time. After she did too, she went on to blow SAM. Meanwhile I tasted my own pussy. I imagined the dildo was SAM's cock and also sucked it off. Soon he blew his load into her mouth. She swallowed it all and kept sucking him. I couldnt believe my eyes. My little innocent sister fucking SAM like that. He said "I love it when you blow my cock until it is hard again.." After five minutes or so, Haley stopped. Meanwhile I had found a buttplug. SAM got some lube. I didnt even know Haley was into anal. But sure enough, Haley got on her knees, laid her head on the bed and offered him her ass. He was facing me again. Slowly he penetrated her. His eyes were locked onto the closet. She grunted in pleasure. I pushed the buttplug into my ass. It was huge. I only had my pussy juice to make it slippery. When I finally had it in, I let out a silent sigh. SAM was fucking my sisters ass. Her moans got louder and louder. SAM kept staring at me and said "Yes, let Anna hear that we're fucking."
Haley grunted and moan and almost screamed in pleasure. I had an orgasm right there and then. I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall. SAM kept fucking Haley... and hard. I never thought Haley could take a pounding like that. I kept fucking myself with the dildo, but before I could cum again, SAM blew his load into Haley's ass and she had another orgasm as well. Then they laid in sleep position, Haley resting her head on SAM's shoulder. SAM threw a thin blanket over both of them and turned off the light. We had to wait until our eyes got used to the darkness. Then SAM signaled me that it was safe to come out.

I opened the closet door, still completely naked and with the buttplug still inside me. When we made the plan I said I was gonna leave as soon as I could, but now I was still horny. I went to SAM's side of the bed and took his hand. I let him feel the buttplug. Then he turned on a small light, which illuminated the room but was not bright so Haley wouldnt wake. Haley's head was still resting on his arm so he couldnt move. I partly removed the blanket, revealing Haley's ass and SAM's now semi-erect dick. I could see the cum dripping out of Haley's asshole... so I spread her cheeks a little and licked it all off, careful not to wake her. Haley's hand went to her ass so I backed off as quickly as possible. But she didnt wake, just smear out the cum on her asshole. I didnt dare to go back to licking it off, but I saw SAM's dick getting harder. So I went over to him and pulled out the buttplug. Then I sat down on his dick, pushing it into my ass. I couldnt move, otherwise the bed would rock to hard. SAM's free hand immediately fingered my pussy. He got in 4 fingers. I couldnt hold back my orgasm. His dick was just too big in my ass and his fingers... I just squirted all over his hand. I got off his dick and kneeled besides the bed to blow him. Then I saw him move his squirt-covered hand to Haley's mouth. He pushed one finger into her mouth and she started sucking it out of reflex. Soon she was sucking on the other fingers as well. His cock was twitching, exploding any second... I went deepthroat and he shot is load directly into my throat. I swallowed it all. I could feel his hot cum running down my throat... I gave him a kiss and finally went to bed.

End of Part A5. Hope you liked it guys :-** leave some comments if you did.

It was a rough day at work, by the time I got home I had a bad headache so I took some Advil. I decided to try and take a nap before my girlfriend got home, so I knocked out. I didn’t set an alarm and woke up and it was getting dark out, I must have slept a good 4-5 hours. I looked at my phone and didn’t see any texts from her, and I got really concerned, and almost had a panic attack.
I texted her, “you ok? Where are you at?”
What happened next was just so out of the ordinary for her, “fucking around I guess.”
“What?”
Then she sent me a picture of her and her best friend, topless.
I think she thought I’d be angry, or mad – but my cock instantly got hard.
I replied back, “I hope you are willing to share?”
She replied back, “we need to talk.”
So my heart sunk, thinking the worst, that she’s going to dump me. She really didn’t have too much clothing or items to move out anyway. We have only been together for 2 years and she started staying at my place since the last 3 months.
I replied back to her, “sure thing. See you later?”
“I’ll be home in about a half hour.”
She got home and she was silent for a bit, she sat down on the couch and just kind of looked at the floor. I walked over to her, and sat next to her.
“I’m not mad at you, I think it’s cool you and your friend do things like that.”
She looked up, “I’m torn. I love you and I love her. She actually proposed to me. I didn’t say yes, but I wanted to. I wanted to say yes because I’ve been waiting for you to ask me, and you just never have.”
Again, my heart sunk.
“The reason I haven’t asked you is because I’ve been saving for a ring, and saving for a down payment on a house so that you and whatever kids we have will have a real home,” I was actually planning on asking her to marry me on her birthday, which is in August.
She sighed, “I don’t know what the fuck to do. I probably should have told you about me and her before we got together. It’s my fault, this isn’t you.”
“While I don’t want to lose you, because I love you – and I do want you as my wife, I’ll always respect what you want,” I told her after a bit of silence.
“In a lot of ways I want the best of both worlds, I want you and her, but she doesn’t want that – she’s not into men at all. And you’re such a sweet and kind person… I don’t want to lose you. I planned doing what I did today just to see your reaction, to try to get you mad, to try to get you to break up with me.”
“So you want to break up then?” I asked.
She started crying, “no.”
“You can fuck her any time you want, she looks like a lot of fun and she’s a nice person. I don’t have anything against her. But I do promise to ask for your hand in marriage very soon… if you will just give me that chance?”
“What happens after we get married, am I supposed to stop being with her?”
“No, not at all. Hell – I’d love to watch you both go at it one day.”
She laughed a little, “you’re such a pervert.”
“Oh, there’s a reason – eventually I’m gonna fuck her just like she fucked my girlfriend.”
“I doubt that. She’s 100% lesbian.”
We made up, she cried more, we fucked – I came inside her intentionally, of which she was a bit shocked since she’s not on birth control.
“Fuck what if I get pregnant?”
“Good. I hope you do.”
Stunned silence.
“You should invite her over for some drinks, show her I’m not such a bad person.”
“…I’d like that,” my girlfriend told me as we cuddled, cum dripping from her tight little used cunt.
I’ll fuck her friend, I’ll make sure it happens – lesbian or not – and I’ll dump my load in her too.
My girlfriend might think I’m a nice guy, but I’m going to confess I’m not. I’m a fucking pervert. Now that I know she’s been with someone else, I’ve got a free ticket to fuck whoever I want, whenever I want. And I’m going to fuck as many bitches as I can – including her friend.
Girl on the right is my gf.

i read this story of britney. and iam so horny and wet now.."Lift your ass as high as it will go slut, I'm going to push these beads into your ass." Britney raised herself as best she could through her bondage, allowing Melissa to position the first bead at her asshole.

"Now slave, push down onto the bead"

Britney did as she was told, pushing down as her Mistress forced the bead into her well stretched ass, followed by the second, and the third, and finally the last one, leaving the remote control hanging lewdly out of her ass.

"Now, it's time for your pussy, I hope your ready, because I am, and this cock is going to fill you up"

"No Mistress, I've never had anything that big in my pussy before, I can't take it, don't, AAAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"

Britney started screaming as Melissa forced the vibrator into her slaves cunt, stretching her lips around it until it was buried to the hilt in her pussy. Melissa ignored the pleads form Britney to remove it and reached down to the remote of the beads, switching both the beads and the vibrator onto full power simultaneously, causing Britney to writhe in pleasure, pulling against her bonds as the vibrations pulsed through her body.

"Right B, now it's my turn. Lick my pussy out now, eat me like I know you can".

Melissa climbed onto the bed, straddling Britney's face with her soaping wet pussy before grinding it against her mouth, forcing Britney to tongue-fuck her best friend. Of course, Britney really didn't mind this, and set about pleasuring her new Mistress as best she could, the vibrations within her pussy and ass building all the time, spurring her on to greater and greater amounts of pussy licking.

"God B, this is fantastic, you really can eat cunt well can't you slut. I bet you've done this hundreds of times before, haven't you. You're just a whore really, a cheap, dirty lesbian whore who likes nothing more than licking other girls pussies. Right, god that's good. I can feel my pussy tensing, can you, around your slutty tongue. I'm so close to cumming, are you? I'm sure you are, but you better not cum yet slave. You aren't allowed to cum until I've had at least two orgasms, understand? If you do, I'm going to get both strap-ons on at once, and fuck your ass with both of them together. That'll rip you apart, you don't want that do you?"

"Unn, no Mistress"

"Well then, don't cum slut, or else. Make me cum, my cunt-licking whore, if only the world knew how much of a dirty slut you are, your reputation would be ruined, wouldn't it? Oh god, that's it, I'm so close B, make me cum, shove your tongue as deep into my cunt as you can, fuck my pussy with your tongue, harder, faster, fuck me, FUCK ME, FFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCCCKKKKK MMMMMMMEEEEE!!!!!!!!"

Melissa came hard around Britney's face, covering her mouth with pussy juice. The feeling of Melissa cumming added to Britney's already intense feelings, and she felt herself beginning to cum as she grunted loudly.

"NO SLAVE, YOU CAN'T CUM YET!!" screamed Melissa, still riding the incredible orgasm she was having, as she began to slap Britney's breasts really hard, trying to stop her friend's imminent orgasm from occurring. Slap after slap rained down on Britney's breasts, each one causing muffled scream to come out of her mouth.

"You can't cum yet slut, you've only just started with me. Now, lick my ass as good as you just licked my pussy, make me cum from just your ass-fucking."

Melissa turned herself around on Britney's face, burying her ass onto her friends face. Britney was so horny and close to orgasm that she immediately shoved her tongue deeply and roughly into Melissa's waiting asshole, forcing it past her muscles in one go until her tongue was embedded in her Mistress' ass.

"That's it slave, lick my asshole like the whore you are. You're enjoying this aren't you slut, enjoying tongue-fucking my ass. Well slave, I'm close again already, that's what you do to me, you make me want to cum again and again. I'm sure you're close, aren't you? Well hold off for a while, once I've cum I've got a little surprise for you, so get to my ass and see that it's rimmed as well as you possibly can, then you'll get your reward."

Britney redoubled her efforts on Melissa's asshole, her own ass and pussy now aching with desire as the beads and vibrator continued to do their jobs well, keeping Britney on the verge of ecstasy, but never allowing her to tip over the edge, ensuring that she continued her relentless assault on her Mistress' asshole.

She could feel Melissa's pussy dripping it's juices out onto her chin, and could feel the almost constant stream of juice dropping onto her chest and running down between her red raw breasts, making her more horny all the time.

"Oh god B, that's even better than before, you tongue is so good, I'm so close to cumming, but first, your surprise..."

Britney felt Melissa's pussy getting wetter than it was and suddenly realised what was about to happen. She thrust her tongue even deeper into her Mistress' asshole as she felt the strong stream of piss leave her best friends pussy, splashing all over her breasts, running down onto her pussy and down even further onto her own ass.

Suddenly Melissa's ass was no longer on Britney's face, and she could see again. In one motion Melissa stood and turned herself around, still pissing as she frantically fingered her own pussy through the streams of piss that was leaving it, and lowered herself back down onto her friends mouth, filling it with her piss.

"That's it slut, drink my pee, you want to don't you. You like watching me finger myself as I piss don't you. Well, it's time slave for us both to cum. Cum for me as I piss in your mouth, I'm gonna cum too, cum in your mouth again, so you can taste me again. Swallow my piss like the slut you are, then cum for your Mistress, CUM!"

"Yes Mistress, I love drinking your piss, it makes me feel so dirty, like the slut I am. h god, I'm going to cum, my ass and cunt are so hot, I think I'm going to explode. Oh, Oh, I... I'm...I'm cum... CCCCCUUUUUUUMMMMIIIIIIINNNNNGGGGGG!!!!!!!!"

"So am I slave, so am I, UUUUUURRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

With that both girls exploded in orgasm as Melissa's piss continued, spraying all over Britney's bound, naked body. Melissa collapsed onto Britney as she finished peeing, her bladder content after emptying it's contents all over her best friends body.

"B, I love you, I want to be with you forever."

"I love you too Mel, I want you to be my Mistress for the rest of my life, I'll do anything and everything you want me to, I promise."

"I know you will, my lesbian slave, I know you will..."

So a little while back, I posted a few pics of mom. Now to tell you a bit about it. Growing up in a single parent home, you get use to things and test boundaries often. But you also look to get out as soon as possible to venture on your own. Well that is just the case here as well.
Growing up, mom would have boyfriends here and there. Some were serious, while others just seemed to be what I started to figure out as just booty calls or fuck buddies. That is how I was able to find pics of her on her computer. Coming home for a weekend, mom was at her computer when I walked in and she quickly closed her laptop and gave me a hug and kiss hello. I guess she figured she needed to get stuff out for my old room as she immediately went and got clean sheets and a blanket out of the closet. Like I haven't known how to make my own bed and change sheets??
Well, I figured I would check my emails after having been on the road to come home for the weekend. And that is when I got the surprise of a lifetime. There was mom, on a sex site and her profile was up. Now I am no dummy, I always knew mom was sexy and would always try to steal glances whenever possible. I do the same with my sister as well. Again, I am no dummy. You see a sexy and hot woman, you take notice. Anyway, I made sure to check and see what her screen name was and noted what site she was on. I later would make my own profile on there and get in touch with her. I wanted to see what all I could find out.
I knew mom was a bit of a freak and a wild one in bed when she was having sex. Walls are only walls and they only prevent you from seeing, but not hearing. That is until I figured out a way to watch her. And since my room was next to hers, I made sure that I got plenty of looks whenever possible. That weekend trip was torture as I wanted to get home and get my profile started. I knew mom was a sexual freak, but I wanted to know how bad and in every way possible.
Once home, I got on that site before I even unpacked my car. Uploaded some pics that I thought would interest her enough to begin talking and "getting to know each other" so to speak.I didn't take long at all. And as soon as the chatting started, it got interesting quick. Oh by the way, I didn't see her whole profile that first time, I was still sort of shocked and by the time I thought of it, I figured I had better get off her computer before she came back in and realized that she was still on that site when I walked in. So when she sent a request to be "friends" I was all too happy to accept. Well, I was even more shocked to see what all it was that she was into sexually. No wonder I was able to hear her all the time. After alot of emails and pic sharing, I simply couldn't stand it anymore. I knew that I had to fuck her. The only question was, how do I go about it? That took time for me to figure out.
Well, I finally figured one out. I figured I would make an attempt to get her to meet me and when would she be available to get together. I suggested the following weekend and she gave me an excuse that her kids would be at home all weekend and that she wouldn't have time for anything like that. But maybe the following weekend if that were possible. I knew that she was giving me a line of bullshit as me and my sister both were not going to be there. She was going to be with one of her fuck buddies the whole weekend. JACKPOT, is what I thought. So after a day or 2, I called her on the phone and asked if it was okay if I came home for that very same weekend. Mom is pretty skilled in the art of being sly as she didn't miss a beat with saying that I was always welcome to come home for the weekend whenever I wanted. She said that I had keys and if she wasn't home when I got there, to make myself comfortable and go about doing whatever it was I felt the need to do.
I figured that I would get ahold of some friends and make plans to hit a few bars for drinks and whatnot. I messaged mom when I got home and told her that my friends were picking me up so if she sees my car and I am not there, I went out with them to hit the bars. Well much to my surprise, the 3rd bar we hit always has a mixed crowd in it from young to old. And what I saw had my heart and my cock beating so fast and throbbing so hard, I almost lost control of myself then and there. Mom was dressed so sexy and was out with her "date" dancing away and having a great time it seemed. I thought about saying hello and introducing myself, but I had other plans in mind. I told my friends we should go and hit another place for drinks. That I didn't want to ruin my moms date and have her feeling awkward at all. But I did need to see if I could find out how sly she really was.
So once we left, I messaged her telling her that I was going to crash at my buddies house since we are going back there with our whole group to party the rest of the night. She again didn't miss a beat with saying that she was sorry she wasn't home, that she went to an early movie with a friend and they were just having dinner and enjoying a quiet night at the moment. She is such a good liar, that had I not just seen her 5 minutes earlier, I would have believed it. I asked her to simply message me when she gets home as I wanted to make sure she got there safely. Nothing that I wouldn't say out of the ordinary. But that would be key in my plans. So safe in the knowledge after her saying she would, I proceeded out for a few more drinks. But I really couldn't get the picture of her out of my head and I told my friends that I would catch them tomorrow and that I was going to walk home. By this point, we weren't that far from mom's house and it would let me work out what all I had in mind.
I got home pretty quickly for walking too. I knew it was from being excited with the anticipation of mom coming back home with her "date" and getting to see her in action. Suddenly the thought occurred to me that she may very well not come home at all with her date and go to his house. That thought hadn't entered my brain and I quickly started thinking that what I thought was a foolproof plan, was full of holes and I had played the fool. Time seemed to drag on and on but then suddenly my phone went off and it was a good thing that I had it on vibrate only, because the ring would have been a dead give away that I was home. I hadn't heard her come in and wondered what the hold up was, she said she was home safe and sound. I started to think she had lied about that too. I had to find out. So just to be sure, I quickly and quietly made my way to my sisters room since hers faces out towards the front. I would see if she was in her car and just getting her stuff out.
What a sight that I suddenly see. Being on the 2nd floor, I literally have a birds eye view of mom in the passenger seat and her date behind the wheel of her car. There is mom face deep giving the guy what appears to be an amazing blow job and her dress pulled up with him vigorously fingering her pussy. My cock went so hard in that moment, I thought that it might split the skin.
I made sure to get back into my room as fast as possible for what I just knew was going to be an amazing show. I had previously bought a few remote wireless spy cams and had already set them up and linked them to my laptop. I put my time to good use prior to heading out earlier in the night. I activated the cams and got myself set. I had to clear space in the bedroom closet to set it all up because I didn't want anyone else to stumble upon what I had planned. This also gave me added cover just in case mom decided to do a check to make sure that she was alone with her date. Apparently I didn't need to worry about that. After a few more minutes, in walks mom and her date and they were not going to waste any time it seemed. Mom was already stepping out of her dress. And she either went pantyless the whole night or she had them stripped off from earlier. Either way, they were both more then ready to go.
Like I said earlier, mom is very vocal when she is fucking and it seems that the walls drowned out more than what I thought. Some things I never did hear, I mostly heard the parts of her wanting to be fucked harder and deeper or faster. Not the little things that seemed to be said.
Her date literally picked her up and threw her on the bed. Then went into what seemed to be attack mode. He got in between her legs and started licking and sucking on her pussy with such enthusiasm and lust, that I was a bit envious. I thought I loved going down and eating pussy, but this guy was like a man possessed and a master. He wasn't down there long when I got to see the greatest thing in the world. My mom in total ecstacy and in full orgasm. Then, SQUIRTING!!! HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!!! Mom is a squirter!!! I hadn't even realized that I was stroking my cock until that moment. Because seeing mom squirt all over the place sent me over and I came right then and there. It was all I could do to burst out of the closet, head in there and start to fuck her right then and there. But the best was still to come.
Seems that since he already came from the car blow job, and mom already squirted from her tongue lashing, they both needed to take a bit of a break. So, he made his way back downstairs to get drinks for the 2 of them. My heart about stopped when mom got her phone out and took a few pics. I would later see them on her profile. It looked like she might be trying to upload them right then and there. Then suddenly my phone went off and I about jumped out of my skin. Mom had messaged and asked if I would be home for breakfast or if she should plan on cooking for only herself. I knew I couldn't answer right that very second, so I knew what I would do. I waited until they started to play around again to send my response. Once I thought they were getting worked up enough, I sent my reply. Not to cock block the guy, I knew he would be balls deep in mom before long soon enough anyway. Just to see the response and reaction. I told her that I would be home for breakfast, but she didn't need to feel like she had to cook or anything. I also said that I was glad she was home safely and hope she had a good night.
It was such a turn on seeing them in a 69 position when her phone went off. They both seemed like it was an inconvenience but mom said she had to check and that she would turn the phone off after she did. Mom responded and said that she would see me in the morning and that she was a bit tired and going to go to bed shortly and there was no need to respond back. Again such a good and sly little liar. When her date asked her who it was, she told him that it was me and that I wouldn't be interrupting them any longer tonight. What was said next damn near made me cum without so much as touching myself. He said to her, "So, do you really spy and peek in on your son when he's home? I mean some people say they do that and it is just a fantasy and only think about it. But do you really watch him showering?" And if that didn't about make me cum, her response almost killed me. She said, "I absolutely do. Every chance I get. And he has no idea. I almost had to cancel tonight since he came home for the weekend. But since he was going out with his friends, I figured no need for me to sit here all by myself. And even luckier that he isn't going to be here until the morning. So you can't stay the night, but you can still fuck me as long as you want." I felt light headed, horny and an all kinds of other emotions I can't begin to name.
She then went on to say, "Remember how I told you about the last time he came home? I had forgotten that I was in his room the night before and camming with that other guy from out of town I see occasionally." Total shock envelopes me at this point. But he seems to know but can't put it all together right away. So mom says, "Remember how I told you that is the guy that is into incest and loves to not only do it, but role play it as well. So whenever we cam, I go into my son's room. Now, we don't role play mom and son, but brother and sister. And I act like its his room I am in while he is away. It gets pretty hot pretending he is my brother and watching his sister get off in his room. Especially when I squirt. So whenever he comes down, we fuck in my son's room. When my son got home I had forgotten to change the bedsheets and blanket. I had to rush and do it as soon as I saw him walk in. My heart about stopped. I was so exhausted from squirting and getting off that I completely forgot about it. I thought I was busted for sure that day."
BETRAYAL!!!! That was the first thing that I thought about. "How could she do that?" I wondered. But then again, wasn't I doing just as bad as her? Then, I began to realize everything that had really been said. Mom watches me shower and spies on me whenever possible. (note to self, check room for hidden cams ASAP!!) So he asked her "Why is it that you 2 never roleplay mom and son? Seems like you want to." She simply says, "He gets off more on brother/sister or daddy/daughter and I know that I am not able to pull off the daughter role for him. Which is fine with me." He asks, "Well if you could do it, would you?" And with more enthusiasm than I would have ever thought, she replies, "Why? Do you want to play? I wouldn't want you to get uncomfortable pretending to be my son. Especially when you start to really pound me hard. You know how loud and vocal I get sometimes. I have no idea how bad I will be. Because if we start off role playing, we aren't stopping until we are done. Just so we are clear." With that, he says to her, "So mom. Can you suck my cock again? Because once you get me hard, I am going to fuck your brains out. Unless you don't think your son can get you off like those other guys have." The smile that came to her face is etched into my memory to this day.
Once she had him hard as a rock, he proceeded to fuck her so hard and so fast that I thought they were not only going to break the bed, but pound it through the fucking floor. During this whole time and scene being played out in front of my via my spycams, I came so many times that I had nothing left in me to come out. But still a raging hard on and wanting and wishing that I was in there and fucking her for real. They were really into it too. Going into every position imaginable and her squirting again and again and again. It seemed almost as if it was neverending. Then, the finale. He says to her, "Mom, I am going to cum. And I am going to cum deep inside you. What do you think about that huh?? Having your son cum inside your sweet wet pussy? You like that?" So mom locks her legs around his waist and says, "Sweetheart, I wouldn't have let you cum anywhere else anyway. And I am glad that you want to and are going to cum inside me. I'll just have to make sure to go and get a morning after pill tomorrow after breakfast just in case honey. Okay?" And with that, he lets loose inside her. I was transfixed. Frozen. I don't even remember if I was breathing or not at that moment. They then lay there together, completely content. Breathing heavy and sweating. Seemingly to be one person at that moment.
It didn't take them long to get themselves sorted out and for him to get dressed and ready to leave. But while they did, he did seem all at the same time, happy yet jealous. Like he was happy that he gets to fuck her, but jealous because he knows that she not only has thought about it, but now actually acted out fucking me, her son. Who she has been thinking about fucking for awhile it seems and spying on me for who knows how long.
So he asks her, "So what did you think? And what does this mean from now on?" She says, "I loved it!! It was so erotic and intense. I have never squirted so many times in the same night. And you know perfectly well that I haven't. And it doesn't mean anything. So we pretended that you were my son. Nothing more." I knew in that moment what he was looking for. He said, "No. I mean what does this mean as far as you actually doing it now? I mean you have been spying on him. You even cam and get off in his room with your out of towner and fuck him in there as well. Now that you pretended to fuck him, you mean to tell me you won't actually try to fuck him?" I held my breath yet again for her response. Which was, "Would I fuck my son for real? I can't honestly answer that. I have seen his girlfriends and I am not stupid, I know that he gets his share of women. And girls talk, even though I am his mom, they aren't afraid to talk about what he does so well and what they like and don't like. Plus, I wouldn't even begin to know how to seduce him and go about it all and not freak him out." I am actually a bit shocked when he says, "Well, you never know and never will know unless you try. If he's smart, he wouldn't pass it up. And I am sure that he already spies on you or at least has spied on you before. All boys do it to their moms growing up. And never sell yourself short, you can run with those other girls as well. Remember, he is your son, and you do know his likes and dislikes. Use it to your advantage. I am sure you can do it. You know how to be subtle."
And with that, they kiss each other good bye and mom locks up for the night. I wait until I think she is sound asleep, and then begin turning everything off. I can't wait until morning and breakfast. I have no idea how I will be able to not let on about everything that has gone on tonight. Even when I "talked" to mom on that adult sex site, she never mentioned anything about incest in any of her fantasies or kinks. I figured she has to completely and utterly trust those she tells that information to and it doesn't come easily or lightly. And I am all the more glad and thankful for it. Because, real soon, mom is going to be in for the shock of her life. Not to mention the fucking of hers and mine.
More to come later. Sorry if this was too long, but I felt I had to at least give a sense of how it started and built up. Yes, mom and I fuck on a regular basis. I will post more on that like I said. Thought you might like to know how it all started though. Until next time you fellow pervs and incest lovers. You know what they say, Incest really is the Best.

I never thought I would ever tell anyone about this, I have kept my secret from anyone I know for a very long time. I found this site by total accident and my god what a lucky accident it was. I suppose I should tell you a little about me. My name is Lucy and I will be 65 this year. I was married to a wonderful man who sadly passed away last year from Covid. We were married for 40 years and we never had children because I had an accident in my early 20s and was unable to have any. We had a good life together and we are both very respected in our village, one reason why I will not post any pictures of myself here, and who would want to see my saggy old body anyway. But I am getting off point. My confession is what happened to me just before my 19th birthday way back in the very hot summer of 76. I had just left high school after doing very well in my exams, I was taking a year out before going to university. My parents had a holiday home in Cornwall just on the edge of a beautiful fishing village. They said that I could stay there with my best friend Tina for the summer. My parents were very well off and said because I had worked hard they would fund the summer for us both, so that we could enjoy the summer without the stress of finding a job. I had known Tina most of my life and like me she was totally innocent, and I mean innocent. neither of us had ever had a boyfriend and we were both very much virgins. I had masturbated before but not very often as being catholic I was always told that was wrong and not what good girls did.
We took the train from London and then a bus to the village and got to the cottage a little after 5pm. It was still very hot and after out trip down we both needed a shower. I had picked the biggest room and she had the room right across from me. I was stripping off when she came in, all I had on was my bra and for the first time ever someone saw me naked. I froze but she didn't miss a beat and sat on the bed smiled at me and said dont stop on her account. So I took my bra off too, not that it hid very much as my breasts were really very small. I felt a thrill at being naked in front of her and I saw she was looking right at my hairy pussy, back then I had never even heard of shaving and it was very hairy, and I am a natural red head, a real ginger. Tina was my opposite she had big breasts 34C if I remember right, and beautiful dark hair almost jet black. As she looked at me she said it was too hot and took off her clothes too. Unlike me she had trimmed her pussy hair, it was very neat and almost a perfect triangle. I had never seen another person naked before, even at school we had private changing cubicles, catholic school again. I asked her why she had done that with her pubic hair and she said her mum had suggested it so that when she put a bikini on no hair would show. I said I would be too scared in case I cut myself and she said she was too but she managed it with no accidents. She said I should do it too and I said I would think about it. We showered and got dressed and went to the village pub, We drank a little too much that night, must have been the shock of the new freedom we had. We got back to the cottage around midnight and I fell onto the couch, she laughed and said we better find our beds. I was so drunk I woke up still wearing my clothes and shocked to find Lucy in bed next to me, unlike me she had got undressed and was totally naked next to me. She was still sleeping and totally dead to the world. I have no idea why I did it but I reached over and touched her massive breast, pulled my hand away almost right away. I felt myself get wet and I mean wet. I reached down and felt a wet patch. I had woken up horny and having her naked next to me just made me worse. She was on her back legs open just enough that I could see her pussy. I had never before had the urge to masturbate so bad, I got up and went to the toilet stripped off and sat on the toilet and rubbed myself like there was no tomorrow, in my rush I had forgotten to lock the door, and as I rubbed myself she opened the door and saw me. I have no idea if it was because she saw me or not but at that moment I had the most intense orgasm to date, I totally lost control and as she watched not only did I cum but lost control of my bladder and pissed all over the floor missing the toilet. She laughed and said that looked fun and could I get up as she needed to pee so bad. I tried but my legs were still shaking and had o sit on the edge of the bath, she sat down and had a pee. She looked at me and out of the blue said I was beautiful then left. I cleaned up and got dressed. We had decided the night before that we were going to the beach that day and I remember agreeing to trim my pussy hair so it would show. Something that she took great delight reminding me as we had breakfast. I told her I was still scared to do it in case I cut myself and she said she would do it for me if I liked. I was shocked at how quick I said yes and she said I should get undressed and she would do it. I sat on the bath again and she told me to open my legs, I did as she asked and she cut away a lot of the longer hair and then she got the shaving soap and razor my dad had left and gently she rubbed it over my pussy. I could feel myself get wet again and she shaved me. I had to turn round and she shaved the hair that was almost at my bottom, when she had finished I was almost bald. And no cuts at all.
We put on our bikinis and I had a yellow summer dress and Tian had a pale blue one. We walked to a small cove and we were pleased to find no one else there. It was 11am and so hot, we took off our summer dresses and went for a swim to cool off. We lay on the beach and she asked me if I liked my new look? I said I did and loved the way it felt too. She said that I should let her see it again, I almost chocked and said we were in public but she said no one was about so whats the problem. Looking back I can see she was coming on to me but at the time I never put 2 and 2 together. I pulled my bikini bottoms down and she looked over saying It looked amazing and she pulled hers down and asked if hers was as pretty?

Thats all I have time for just now part 2 coming soon

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

This will be a long confession, so if you do not have the time, just skip it.

I am 41, divorced, and I am currently in the sexual relationship of my dreams... or nightmares, I cant decide.

I married young, straight out of high school. He was my colleague, and my first real bf. I didnt have almost any sexual experiences in hs, since I was ugly, I had a big acne vulgaris problem, and I was desperate. Desperate to that extent that, my only "sexual" experience was, when at this party, senior year (we were both 18 at the time), this guy flat out told me he wants his dick sucked tonight, and I did it. That was the extent of male attention I got.

So, my husband was the first man who gave me any attention. My acne problem has started to withdraw a bit, after many, many sessions of therapy, and I was over the moon. He was my man, my perfect man, a man who loves me, who came to my aid, a man who I will share my life with. Sadly, after a few years of trying, we found out I am unable to get pregnant. He told me that it doesnt matter, that he loves me, but became distant over time, and eventually, started to hate me, so we divorced.

I was 24 when I got left alone, again. I was on a verge of self distruction - my life had no meaning. Those were some dark times, I thought about leaving everything and becoming a nun, or even to do the worst - harm myself.

Luckily, I got some therapy, and things started picking up, one thing at the time. I learned how to love myself, the way I am, and started doing little things, to make my life better. I became a fitness freak, dedicating my body to that goal, started eating healthy, and that really changed my own perception of myself. I started noticing male looks at the gym, and that pleased me. Over time, I have come to realize, that my body was "hot" even before I started my transformation. New found self esteem came rushing through my body.

Life was good, except, I was still alone. If I hadnt started masturbating very young, I would have thought that I was some kind of a frigid witch, since, my sex life with my ex husband, didnt really bring anything good in that department. Resolved to work on myself, I have totally abandoned the idea of a new love, or even a pure sexual relationship - this site is just one of few places I have visited over the years, while searching for a thrill, a fantasy, but being just too scared to pursue anything real, in life.

Now, when I come to think of it, there wasnt even a chance for me to meet someone, my life was work, gym, and home. I detected some flirts along the way, but I guess I was just too closed (or gave off that impression), that nothing came of it.

Until I met him. It was a year ago. He is ten years younger, single, good looking, and to be honest, when he started flirting, I was thinking something like "is this guy making fun of me". But he wasnt, he was, and still is very much into me.

As I have written here before, I was closed to the idea of meeting someone, but he was very charming, and adamant, to make this work.

He took me on my very first date, after more than 15 years. We had sex that night, and, oh my loving god, it was amazing!!!

We were like rabbits, doing it all day, every day. I wanted to make sure to catch up on everything I have missed in the previous life, so my world started revolving around sex. My orgasms were real, hard, tremor hard, I wanted to do everything for him.

And he is such a passionate lover, always finds a way for me to get even further, to cum harder, to enjoy every inch of his body, and mine too.

Now we are finally getting to the bottom of this story.

His favorite position is, when I am on top, he told me, since, it is the easiest one for me to get off. He started playing with my anus, when I am on top, and close to cumming. That made me shake like a rabbit.

Then, he started putting his finger in, positioning it so that, when I go down on his cock, I go down on his finger (one at start, later two fingers), making me choose the pace, and depth. It was getting so intense, that I felt that was the sexiest thing ever, made me want him to get in there.

But he wasnt, he would just do it, and one time, he pulled his fingers out, spread my cheeks wide, so I could feel I was gaping back there, and he whispered (you need a cock in there). I was still riding him, close, really close to cumming, so I just yelled for him to put it in, but he pulled me close to him, and grunted "you need a cock in your ass while I make love to you"... That was the hardest orgasm I ever had. I swear to god, I think I even passed out for a second there.

So, this game of ours, evolved, from but plugs, to smaller dildos, to eventually, big ones. This combo was, and still is, the best thing I ever did, and I am quite sure that it is the hottest thing one can do in sex. Eventually, in one of these steamy sessions, through the lust, he told me that "I need a real deal".

After we both cooled off, I wanted to talk about, but I wasnt sure, if he was serious. He was. He has a friend (I know him), who is pretty much his confidence, and they even had some threesome experience together in college...

Now, me, from five, ten, fifteen years ago, this prude unsure woman, would never agree to this, but now... I said yes in an instant.

First time was a disaster. All three of us were feeling weird, he came from a blow job, and couldnt get it up afterwards.

Second time we decided to get a few drinks to loosen up, and it worked, but again, as soon as he got into me, he came, my bf came, and I was the only one that didnt.

But, the third time it worked. And the forth, and fifth...

Now, the three of us are having sex once a week (at one period of time, we did it five times in one week), and it is amazing.

Now comes the tricky part - I am quite sure that this arrangement will have to end at one point. I saw the cracks in my bf. I have entered all of this, as his idea, with an open mind. So, last month, when they came to my home, and I got my period while showering, he was mad. Not, because I told him that, but because I offered to give them a bj. I did it, but I could see he was feeling off about it. Tried talking to him, he brushed it off, but I see it is not that way. Since I felt jealousy, I proposed to him for us to end it, he said no, again, he is fine.

Only, he is not, and I feel that I will lose him.

So, I am at this cross road, should I continue this, while aware what is going on, or should I be determined to end this threesome thing, trying to save our relationship, and most importantly, will I save it, or is it beyond repair?

These questions in the end are more rhetorical, I just needed to get this off my chest. In the end, decision is on me.

Maggie's imprisonment Part II

The went down many stairs to an area that was lit by electric lights. Then they went through a doorway and went down another set of stairs to an area that no electric lights at all. The only light came from a torch in the hand of one of the men.     They went down a long flight of stairs and ended up in a long hall way with doors lining both sides. They took her to one of the doors and threw the door open. "Welcome to your cell, Maggie," one of the men said.    Although Maggie's cell was completely devoid of light, she had gotten a very good look at it when she had first been chained up. The room was about 3 meters deep and about 2 meters wide. The ceiling was about 3 meters high. There were no windows at all and the only door to the cell was made of solid iron. The walls were made of large stone blocks, held together with old mortar. There were no modern conveniences in the cell. No electric lights, no running water, no toilet. There were no creature comforts either. No bed, no chair, not even a pile of straw to lay on.
The one thing the cell did possess was shackles. Four heavy and shining shackles to be exact. Two shackles hung from the upper part of the wall opposite the cell door, they were passed through huge metal rings, which were fixed in it. The shackles were separated in this way for app. 60 cm. Two other shackles were attached at the lower part of the wall, their chain passed only through one ring. The shackles were opened, with a joint at the side of the connection to the chain. They positioned Maggie directly beneath the shackles, her back to the wall.    
Then they uncuffed her wrists, they were hurting after being mistreated the whole time. The skin was bruised and swollen. Maggie's right arm was raised to the dangling shackle pulling it down, until the other shackle hit the metal ring with out loud clanking sound. They wrapped the metal shackle around her wrist, and pressed it firmly together. It closed with a clicking sound and fitted tightly around her narrow wrists, pressing firmly in the bruised skin there.     Maggie looked at her slightly upraised arm. She saw the shackle locked around her wrist. As the men walked to her left side, she gently shook her raised arm.     The iron chain rattled gently in response.     Suddenly the movement of her left arm brought her attention to her left. It was raised over her head to the other shackle which was pulled down. The rings were fixed very high und the shackle’s chain was short, show she was lifted up to stand on her forefeet. She watched with sick fascination as the shackle was locked down around the left wrist. It was just as tight as the right shackle was. The sounding of its closing mechanism was clearly audible for everyone.     Maggie was standing on her forefeet like the letter Y with her arms chained in the air. She looked at her upraised arms one last time and she became aware of the captors kneeling in front of her. She heard the shackles at her feet moving and she looked down. They uncuffed her ankles, then took one shackle, wrapped it around her right ankle and locked it the same way like the others. This ankle shackle was even tighter than the wrist shackles, pressing ugly in the damaged skin. It hurt like hell, and she began to tremble. She noted that there was an obvious distance between the last open shackle and her left ankle that still was free. When they pulled this shackle down, the locked shackle started to torture her right ankle severely and she had to lift herself upon her toes. Only now the men were able to lock also the last shackle.
They had finished their work, they lifted up and went back. They seemed to be satisfied with the results. Maggie was moaning intensely, because her body stretched and the tight shackles biting in her wrists and ankles.
One of the men said: “These shackles are really tight, aren’t they? Well, that’s the way all the prisoners here are treated. You will get used of them after a while. The locks are closed permanently, so you won’t never get free again.Maggie understood now what has happened: These strangers have fixed her body at this wall in this nasty cell in a painful way, she never won’t be able to get free by herself and no one will find her here down in this hidden dungeon. This was insane! She started to scream until one of the men hit her in her face. Then she felt in silence. In her head a strange mood emerged, it seemed that she separated her mind from her body.
    Maggie closed her eyes, expecting to feel something. Anything. Maybe he was about to place a blindfold over her eyes. Maybe he was about to inflict some type of painful stimulus. But there was nothing but the sound of the door closing behind her. Maggie opened her eyes to look, but with the torch gone from the room, she truly realized how totally dark the cell was. Undeterred, Maggie tried to look behind her best she could, but with absolutely no light in the room, she saw nothing.     Although she could see nothing, she could still hear. She heard the sound of the iron door closing behind her. She heard the sound of a deadbolt lock being thrown closed. Then she heard the sound of a large sliding lock being engaged. Finally, she heard was could only the sound of a large iron bar being lowered over the door.    Three locks made certain that the door would never open from the inside.    Then there was nothing but silence in the cell.    And that was it. Maggie was chained up. A 21st century woman chained in a 13th century dungeon cell. These huge shackles around Maggie's wrists and ankles held onto Maggie just as tightly today as they had done for years. Times and technology may have changed, but the shackles were just as effective on Maggie as they had been on girls in days gone by. He whole body was stretched by standing on her toes.
    Maggie would experience three phases of captivity during these first twenty hours.  The first phase began only a few seconds after the door was closed. Once Maggie realized she was alone, naked, and chained in a room that there was no way she could leave, pure terror overcame her and she began screaming.     She screamed at the top of her lungs. She screamed for help. She screamed obscenities. She screamed out all manners of words. She screamed out noises. She shook the chains that kept her arms stretched up. She shook the chains that kept her legs shackled to the floor. She shook them with all the strength that she had. She screamed out pleas for help. She screamed out curses and threats. She literally screamed until she totally lost her voice. Every inch of her naked body became covered in sweat as she exerted all of her strength in an attempt to break her bonds. Her mussels began to cramp, especially in the calves.    That was the first hour of her captivity. A panic attack. A mental breakdown.    Absolute. Terror.    Her voice now silenced, the second phase began: crying. Silent tears fell as she first thought about her three children and her husband. She thought of friends and family members and coworkers. She thought of the Disney vacation the family had taken last year and how they had plans to save up enough money to go in another 3 years. She thought of her pet cat. She wondered if her family knew she was missing. She wondered if the police were searching for her. She wondered again where she was.    Tears flowed unobstructed, as her shackled hands made it impossible for her to wipe them away. Mucus began flowing from her nose. Salty tears didn't stop for three hours. That was the second phase.    The third phase was silence. She had no strength to shake her bonds. She had no voice to make noise. She had no more tears to weep. She stood there and thought about her predicament. She had no idea what the future had in store for her, but she figured it was bleak.     After 20 hours standing in chains, Maggie was exhausted, sore, aching. Maggie was defeated.     There was no way she could ever escape the cell, even if she could somehow remove the shackles that secured her hands high over her head and her bare feet to the wall. Her shoulders ached intensely, her hands and feet feel cold and numb now, there must be swollen. Her struggling against the shackles have damaged the skin at her wrists and ankles, because every movement of her hands and feet, including of her fingers and toes, is really painful. How long can she stand this? And what will happen if she remains shackled like this for the rest of her life.
There was absolute silence in the cell as Maggie held her breath and listened. She couldn't hear anything outside of her cell. For all she knew there was no world outside of the dungeon. There was just her, waiting, chained in Maggie's cell.

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

Best of both worlds.... GINGERS & PNP 

i cant thank you all for the kind words, the go girl attitude and support.
so here is another confession from me to you, and by the way, yes my first confession was me being fucked in the back of the range rover xxx

So a long time ago, about 6 or 7 years ago, my husband had a business trip to go on, he had to fly out to Belgium for work. So i thought i would have some fun with someone from fabswingers. I put myself out there for available and after an hour i found a couple of suitable men to meet for a threesome, so i had a quick shower, put on a top and skirt, no underwear or bra, and went to meet them at a lay by on the A452 just off the M6 as it is close to us and easy to travel to. I got out of my car, a few lorries were parked up for the night and i met them both and a got talking for a few minutes, asking how they are and where they came from. We made short order of that and they got closer so i pulled my top off over my head and put it on the front seat of the car, then pulled my skirt off too, stood naked before them and let them play with my body as i leaned back against the side of the car and kissed them, swapping between their lips, and their lips swapping my lips for my nipples. I turned around and leaned forward, presenting myself for them. One of them licked me out from behind, and the other was kissing me and playing with my boobs, pinching my nipples in the cool air, cars shooting past us in the darkness, not knowing who it was or what they saw of us, it was exhilarating to say the least. I stood up straight and asked them to get their cocks out and i lowered myself to my knees, one of them gave my his hoodie to put under them so I didn’t feel the tarmac, and i sucked them both off, wanking the other while I gave my best oral performance for a little while, the excitement of being caught was making me so wet that i could feel the cool air over my pussy where i was wet and it just heightened the arousal inside me. I stopped sucking and wanking them and stood up, put one of my legs over the bonnet, asked one of them to fuck me and leaned down to suck the other off, we were going at it with such an excellent pace, i was so close to orgasm that I had to massage my slit while they spit roasted me on the road side. I trembled as i orgasmed, he held me from behind and the other guy held my shoulders, but i moaned with his cock in my mouth, something that he quite enjoyed i noticed when i got up, i said its your turn now, they swapped sides and before i leaned back down, i massaged my pussy while they watched and wanked, keeping themselves hard for me, then we got back down to it, one either end, no care in the world about anything else, we could’ve had an audience, highly unlikely at that time of night but still the thought of it was enough for me to enjoy. We fucked and sucked, smacking my ass and getting words of encouragement, a small smirk breaking out on my face i could feel when my ass got a show of appreciation or i heard moaning from the owner of the cock in my mouth, fuel on the fire for me to keep going and show what i can do as their evenings entertainment. The guy fucking me asked where can he cum, i stopped sucking and said wherever he wants, I’m on the pill, he took that well as he kept the thrusting harder and harder, deeper too, trying to bury his cum as deep as he could, smacking my ass as if he needed to as a ritual before his pulsing cock exploded and i felt his cum inside me, holding himself deep before he finished, sliding out and then i got to my knees and asked him to come over, sucking his cock clean before he watched me suck the other guy off to completion, cumming on my boobs, shooting onto them head on, while i watched him spread it over me to ensure maximum coverage. I licked his clock clean after. I licked his cum off my boobs, swallowing all i could get, then i fingered myself and massaged my clit, them watching and calling me all kinds of things. I took it as a compliment in the heat of the moment, or evening rather, i had been there quite a long time, I licked my fingers clean and sat down on the passengers side seat with the door open and my legs out, them looking at me, asking when we could next meet, i asked if they wanted to come over nightly to my place for the next week as my husband was away and they jumped at the chance, i gave my address to them and said meet me at 7pm, something they were not going to miss. I got dressed and walked back to my car, as i passed the lorries, i looked up out of curiosity with a grin on my face, one of them had the lights on, i knocked the door and he looked out the window and i saw the look on his face, he definitely saw what happened. He opened the door and asked what’s up, i said lets cut the bullshit, you saw that right? He admitted it and said it looked hot, and i looked like an Indian princess (something i hear often as a complement from English men) and i smiled back at him and asked if he wanted a blowjob. He said he’d love one, but he would rather have it in his cab in the lorry and not outside, so i climbed inside, stripped off, warned him that someone already cummed inside me so that’s why I didn’t offer sex, he said he was fine with that if i was, so I thought why not, no problems here. I watched him strip naked, helping him with his jeans, then sucked him off as he lay back on his small bed and stroked my hair, holding it and watching me, all while i was focused on sucking him off, licking and sucking his shaft, looking up every now and again for the all important eye contact, then i stood up, crouched over his cock and put his cock that was coated entirely in my saliva. On the lips of my pussy, stroking it over my clit and then i lowered myself onto him, he sucked my boobs while i rode his cock, hi hands on my bum and then my waist, pulling me up and down, keeping the pace going for a while. I climbed off after and bent over the bed, he slid inside me from behind, the third man to do that to me that evening, and fucked me from behind, he kept going and going before making me orgasm, and not long later he climaxed too, finishing inside me, adding to the cum depository in my pussy.
I lay down for a few minutes after licking his cock clean, him saying that it was probably the best sex he had for quite a long time, me laying there soaking it all in and enjoying the praise for a good nights work before climbing out of his bed, swapping numbers so we could meet again when he stops by my area.
I put my skirt on and my top, not even realizing it was inside out until i got back in the car, and i started the engine and looked in my interior mirror at myself with a smile, called myself a cock loving slut, looking at my top and taking it off to put it on the right way around and then looking at it as i put it the right way, and threw it on the back seat, then the skirt too, sitting there naked in my car, engine on, full tank of diesel, freshly fucked and being at one with my innerself and on a sexual high from three orgasms from three men, the taste of cum in my mouth and the feeling of two men’s cum leaking out of my well fucked pussy, i chose to drive him naked with the windows down so i could have the cold air over my hot body. My heart racing for the journey home and seeing cars pass me and a few slowing down to see before i put my foot down to drive off, taking the scenic route home so no one followed me back, i pulled up on the front drive and climbed out naked, having seen already that the street as empty and no lights on within viewing distance, i walked inside with my top and skirt in hand, keys and phone too, throwing my skirt and top on the sofa and going upstairs to sleep, not caring that i was full of cum and in my marital bed.
I woke up the next day and had a shower, washing my pussy out also so it was fresh for the day to come, and i looked at my seat inside my car, the dried cum stain from only hours ago, i thought about that night, hypnotised by the memories that I didn’t notice my neighbour walking towards me and trying to get my attention. He asked how i was and i said I’m ok, he said i was in aa trance, i said i was thinking about something, he asked if everything was ok as he heard me come back late last night, i said i was fine, my heart suddenly beating fast and hard, and he smiled and said ok, and that if i needed anything while my husband was gone, not to hesitate to call him and he said it with a wink. I thought I’d cut the bullshit and call him out and asked what he saw out the window, he said he saw my car on the drive and me walk inside, so i said i was just out for a drive, i felt like going for one, he asked if i always drive naked, i said last night i felt like going, he asked to take him next time.
I climbed into my car, thinking to myself that I’d probably better get dressed around the corner first next time so he doesn’t get any ideas and start stalking me. Fortunately he didn’t see me again that i know of, and i enjoyed my time with the two guys i met from the night before as well around my place, making sure they parked at the bottom of the street and walking up to my house, luckily we live in a detached house and we could make all the noise we wanted to, something we did with great pleasure

I only date men that are bi because seeing them with another man turns me in completely. I think straight men are boring and seeing a man with cock in his mouth and ass is the most exciting feeling. I hope to marry a bi guy some day and have a family with him.

I think this started because I found our my dad was bi and I was always attracted to him but it made me desire him even more. Nothing ever happened between me and him but I still do desire him.

I always desired my son to be bi as well and hope he is. I just think its the best world for a guy to be bi as he gets to enjoy the best of both world without having to choose.

I had originally written this for my friend @Nini_CumVampire, but thought I'd rephrase it a bit and post it to everybody.

In life, we are all forced to make decisions. Don't listen to what anybody else tells you, even if doing what they say is the easier choice. Do exactly what you want to do. If it turns out to be the wrong thing, at least you'll have learned a lesson. But the worst thing to do is compromise yourself for another person.

You'll make mistakes no matter what. So learn and grow from them. Take them as something that encouranges positive change in the future, rather than beating yourself up over mistakes. And always try to be a good person. Given the nature of this site, you can add to that "even if you're doing 'bad' things". ;)

If you're happy with your life, keep things just as they are. You don't need to make a journey to find your own life, you already have it! And that's very special and unique. If you're not happy, and you feel you need to change things, do that. Even if that means leaving your comfort zone - because if you don't take chances, you'll always be stuck with what you have. Live your life, and be happy and proud.

When I was younger I, without knowing it, made a choice between love and lust. I chose love and I don't regret having made that choice, but it meant not being able to experience a lot of things. My life has changed since then, and now I want to experience the other side of the coin. It would be easier to leave things exactly as they are, but I don't think it would be the right choice for me. Now, I want to pursue my inner, "darker" self. I hope that in the end I find myself in a position to know the best of both worlds.

There's a lot of kinky and perverted sex all over this site. Not everything is everybody's cup of tea. But don't listen to anybody who tells you that what *you* are interested in is wrong. If you've examined yourself, and feel good about who you are and what you're doing, then accept that - and get to know all of the people here who feel the same way.

I confess, I'm a bi girl who would love nothing more then to get fucked by a smoking hot tranny. The best of both worlds, a hot chick with a huge cock. Damn!

About 3 or so years back I found this Jewish chat. There was this one couple who claimed to be the main people in group. I traded pics of the wife with husband and was amazed how sexy she was. Also keep in mind that in the Jewish religious world this is beyond taboo. Anyway a couple of weeks passed and I had built up the courage to ask the husband if I could talk directly to his wife and trade pics with her. She had agreed to do so and gave me her email. We started trading pics directly and slowly started chatting as well. I got her number after about a month, unknown to her husband of course, and the chats became more intimate and more than just sexting. Well she came in to NY to visit family and we had agreed to meet. First time we met she had a family affair to go to and looked so gorgeous. I had driven to the location where the family was having their celebration and picked her up. Now keep in mind this was the first I had ever met a married woman and was pretty nervous. We spoke a little about regular things and she then said don't be nervous you can touch me. I touched her leg and went up her skirt to her pussy and rubbed it through her panythose and was so turned on. Unfortunately we had to cut the first meeting short because she had to get back to the affair. We had agreed to meet again a few days later. We met and this time parked in my car about three blocks from her sister in laws house and fooled around in my car for about 3 hours. I ate her pussy made her cum about 5 times. She sucked my cock and made me cum 4 times. She had decided that staying in the car was best because a hotel would be too far away. We met about 2 nights later in a shopping center parking lot and while fooled around outside her van. She was really into exhibitionist stuff. She pulled my pants down and sucked my cock all while pulling her skirt up and taking her tits out. We then went shopping and fooled around in the dressing room of the target I believe. We videochatted a couple time while over the remainder of her stay. She returned home and out relationship become stronger. We had told each other that we love one another. Continued chatting, videochatting and sexting everyday until I had business and had to travel out to her part of the country. We met a couple of times over my 5 day stay. We met at the hotel I was staying in. Never did we have full out intercourse as this would be grounds for an immediate divorce according to Jewish law. (Thats what she told me. Later researched it and found it to be true). Not to make it sound that its ok for extra marital relations in the religion. I returned home and continued the same relationship with her. She had again come to visit family and we met a few times. Again in my car but first time of this trip a guy was standing on his porch watching us fool around. She loved it. Each time we met she had given me her panties to keep as a memento from each night. This trip of hers was a lot shorter so we had time to fit in only 2 meets. Few months later she had to come back to my part of country for a family thing and we met 4 times over her 1 week stay. Most memorable time was while she was staying at her brother and SIL house. I think they were renting out the basement to young college age jewish girls. We had gotten naked and fooled around in the entire downstairs. Started in living room eating her pussy, then moved to dining room where I laid her down on table abd fingered her cunt and ate her again until she had her second and third orgasms then moved into kitchen where she sucked my cock until I came twice. We cuddled on this little leather sofa they had in the corner on the kitchen and I ate and fingered her Frum MILF pussy again to the point where she had an additional 2 orgasms. The entire time I was nervous the girls from downstairs would come up becasuse apparently they had that freeness of the owners to do so. The wife lets call her "Aliza" was hoping they would. We sat naked on the couch she sitting on my lap grinding my cock I played with her tits and we just spoke. We had a little bite of food to eat and then called it a night. I believe it was this trip where we met again by her other relatives house and fooled around in her minivan by the target again. All the same stuff but this time she took my hard throbbing dick and started sliding it in her tight pussy. Now of course I wanted to fuck her but asked her about the law she told me about and said she couldn't fully go through with it. I completely understood but enjoyed the six orgasms we shared that night anyway. Main reason I am sharing this story is for the most recent events. Aliza and I continue to chat everyday and videochatting and all. I recently created a tumblr and found pictures of Aliza on it. I like and commented on a couple of them and next thing I know a man claiming to be Aliza's husband messages me. We trade pics all the while he has no idea that I have met his wife numerous times and has no idea that we fucked a ton as well. Recently while she was at work she had to excuse herself to go to the bathroom. In the past I had joked if I could join her and watch. Yeah I enjoy that. She said yes and actually recorded it for me and sent via imessage. I was shocked as she said she never did that for her husband. Well I introduced that into our sexting where I like her pee drenched cunt clean. She loves it. Also I had requested she finger her sexy pink asshole for me. Again another thing she wasn't into prior to me asking her to do so. In my most recent chat with her husband I had asked if his wife was into anal play or pee play and he said only rubbing her ass and pee would "disgust" her. The entire time I was holding myself back and ecstatic to know that she tries more with me than with her husband. He said he was with another woman but that his wife Aliza, the woman I had met several times and made cum more times than I can count, was never with another man. He shared that they both want her to be with another man but that it is still in discussion.
This might be a pointless story to some but the fact that Aliza tried so many things with me for me and not her husband is so hot. She also once said while I was tongue deep in her cunt that I eat her pussy so much better than husband. I once included her husband in one of our sexting chats. He was watching us and she was telling him how I fuck her so much better. Who knows maybe one day I will fuck her in front of him.

I've seen a lot of incest posts here, some fake, some seem more real. I thought I would post about me and my sister when we were little. I had a really fucked up childhood. My wife was upset once that I never talked about my past. This is the story I told her and now she doesn't ask anymore.

My family used to go camping a lot in the summer. Mom would stay at home, Dad would pack everything up and my older brother and sister and me would go with him. My sister usually sat up front and my brother and I would fight like brothers do in the back seat. Dad would always threaten to leave us in the woods until we straightened up. We would stay in a cabin that my dad's friend owned in Idaho near lake pend oreille. Dad worked in a gun shop so he new all these outdoorsy guys. My older brother and I would share one cot and my dad and sister would share the other. I was little enough that I never thought this was weird. My brother would always fight me for the blankets so I would usually wind up grabbing one and sleeping in the station wagon. Once my sister woke me up knocking on the car window and wanted in. She was crying and she snuggled up with me and she wouldn't tell me what was wrong. I was a pretty sensitive kid and I would usually start crying too because I knew something was wrong, but I didn't know what to do. I was like that all the time and other kids always said I was a pussy.

We all went swimming the next day. Dad told my brother and I to go swim somewhere else because we always roughhoused and he didn't like it. We went around a bend and found other kids to play with. I got the wind knocked out of me and made my way back to our car. I saw my dad inside on top of my sister naked and she was crying. She saw me looking at them and yelled for me to go away. I sat on the bank of the lake crying. My dad came out a few minutes later and spanked me with his belt and all I remember was him saying "That's for spying on me" and "Stop crying or I'll hit you harder." My bottom was bleeding and dad said as punishment I didn't get to wear my swim suit the rest of the day and I had to swim here near the car. (I figured out years later that this was so there wouldn't be any blood on my clothes when mom did the laundry.) My sister finally came out of the car and she hung out with me. Dad was keeping an eye on us both and I remember just wanting to go away and never come back.

My dad finally yelled for my brother and we got in the car and left. My brother was making fun of me all the way home because I was naked and I had to sit on a towel. My sister told him to stop and was turned around in her seat talking nice to me. When we got in the cabin dad still wouldn't let me get dressed. He inspected my but and made me bend over and he spread my butt cheeks. My sister started yelling at him to leave me alone. She pulled me out of the cabin and we ran together into the woods. My feet were cut up now and I was scared of dad. My sister took off her t-shirt and gave it to me. I think this was the first time I saw her in just a bra. We could hear my dad yelling for us and screaming that we were in trouble and he was going to teach us a lesson we'd never forget. We stayed out there until it started to get dark and cold. We were hungry but didn't go inside. We could hear my dad yelling at my brother and my brother not saying much back. My sister and I got in the car and ate some potato chips and candy, and she cleaned my feet up. We got under the blanket but neither of us could sleep. I remember my sister panicking suddenly then locking all the car doors.

She said she was sorry and I didn't know what she was talking about. She started crying and I did to. She kissed me and gave me a hug and I kissed her back. We held each other then my sister said she wanted to show me something. She pulled off her bra and showed me her tits. At least that was what I was looking at. She was actually showing me bruises on her breast where dad squeezed them. My sister pulled off her jeans and showed me bruises on her butt and she pulled off her panties and showed me a bruise above her pubic bone. Until then I didn't know that dad was doing anything to her. She got under the blanket with me and she kept kissing me and holding me and said I was the only person in the whole world she could trust. When she turned over and spooned with me she pulled my arms around her and put my hands on her breasts.

I woke up in the middle of the night because I thought I had to pee. My penis was hard and was pressing against my sister. When I moved my sister woke up too. I told her I thought I had to pee but wasn't sure and she saw my hard on. My sister said it was okay and it's just because I liked girls. When she got me to lay down again and she snuggled against me she put my penis between her butt cheeks and told me to go back to sleep. I still didn't know anything back then I was so young. She woke me up hours later and got dressed. She told me to wait in the car and not to let anyone else in. My sister came out a few minutes later with my clothes, shoes, and some food. My sister and I took off and walked down the road back to the lake. Dad and the sheriff found us hours later. Dad stared us down and we were afraid to say anything. He blamed us for ruining the trip and we all had to go home. My sister and I sat in the back seat together and my brother and dad were up front on the say back. My sister and I didn't say anything. She held my hand all the way back home and when we got home dad told us to go upstairs to our rooms and not come down except for dinner. My sister and whispered through the vent in the wall to each other and that was when she told me what dad was doing. My introduction to sex was learning that dad and my brother were raping my sister. By now I had figured out that when my dad took my sister out to the movies on saturdays he was doing the same thing. Anytime my dad did something alone with my sister and sent me and mom out of the house it was so he and my brother could rape her. I think at the time I called it beating her up. I didn't know the word rape yet.

My mom and dad had separate bedrooms. I now knew what was going on when my dad went into my sisters room to "kiss her goodnight." After I heard him walk downstairs I could count to 100 and go see my sister. She would hold me like a toy and we'd cuddle while she cried. My sister showed me the bruise on her asshole once, and she had me look at her pussy where it was red and sore. When my sister started showing me her body I was getting hard ons and she started just holding it until it went soft, or putting it between her legs or butt. One night when she was really depressed my sister came into my room in just a t-shirt, undressed me and lay down with me. She stroked me hard and was kissing me. She was grinding herself against my hip and she rolled me on my side. She curled up against me and I thought she was going to tuck my hard on in her butt cheeks again. Instead I felt slick and wetness. My sister put me inside her. She was crying the whole time and holding my hands over her breasts. She moved her hips and I think I had my first orgasm. I was still too young to cum though. I felt my sisters body shake and she pulled away from me, gave me a kiss in the mouth again and told me she was really sorry.

The next morning I was woken up by yelling. Mom was on the phone crying and dad was shaking my sister. I looked in and she was pale and there was blood on her and the bed. She tried to commit suicide. She was in the hospital for three weeks. Dad wasn't home for a while and I found out he was put in jail on suspicion or something. I guess my sister left a note but I never knew what it said, and she didn't tell me afterwards. All I know was that when Dad got home my mom had changed and she told him and my brother to get out of the house. My brother joined the army. Dad moved in with one of his gun buddies. Mom my sister and I had to go live in a tiny apartment because she was selling the house. Mom had one room and my sister and I shared the other one in one bed. Mom apologized but my sister said it was for the best.

After we got settled my sister and I were in a new school and my mom was working as a maid at a hotel. My sister and I had to pretty much take care of ourselves in the morning since mom had to be at work at 6am. My sister and I took showers together soaping and drying each other off. She taught me to kiss properly and we were making out each day before we went to school. My sister started getting us up in the mornings so we could say goodbye to mom, then she wanted to play. My sister used to be shy and reserved but now she was more aggressive and took charge. She still wouldn't talk about what dad did, but she was acting out sexually with me. We would be naked together as soon as mom left for work, and we'd fool around until we had to shower and get ready for school. My sister held me down and tickled me one morning and said she wouldn't stop until I begged her to. She was sitting on my penis and moving her hips around. I got hard and she slipped it inside her. She hadn't done anything like this since her suicide attempt and I asked her if she was going away. She said, "No, I just like to make you happy." After that we were having sex every morning that mom had to work.

I never thought about it until about three years later but my sister never got pregnant. I found out from her later that dad messed her up inside. She got pregnant when she was 12 and dad used the handle of a wooden spoon inside her to make sure she would never get pregnant again. She told me she is literally scarred for life inside.

Anyway my sister and I got older, my brother got out of the army and went up to Alaska to live. He turned out to be gay. My dad died living with a much younger woman who creepily looked at lot like my sister. Mom went kinda crazy and wound up living in an adult home until she died.

My sister and I stayed together throughout the time I went to college. She went off and found religion and I moved to the coast. My sister and I talked about once a month, then that changed to once a year. We stopped talking after she found God because she would get angry on the phone and would vent her frustration on me because Dad wasn't here anymore. We finally stopped talking to each other after she started demanding that I start going to church and make up for my sins.

So this is not your normal incest story. My sister was scared and frustrated and acted out with me because I was safe. We had a loving relationship with each other for 10 years, then everything started to fall apart when we moved apart. I don't have any guilty thoughts at all about it. I just wish my sister felt the same.

Hey Gang, it's been a while since I wrote anything in here; just been busy with life and crap. If I didn't say it previously in another article, I recently married my GF "Muffy". Wedding was great and her dad (my friend) even walked her down the aisle and thanked me for taking care of her! (If you didn't know, shes 17 years younger than me and one of my oldest friend's daughter!!)

Things have been fkn off the hook with us. Work is great, Life is great. Sex is great. Everything is Great!

I only have one issue....and it seems stupid to even have this issue!! Every time I think about this, I can hear my younger self and every one of my friends telling me I'm a fkn moron!! Anyways....she likes to bring home other women for both of us to fuck, and lately, I'm getting bored of it.

We've talked about this, and when we were dating it was the hottest thing in the world. She'd come home and introduce me to so n so, and say, "I told her how we like to satisfy our guests" and we'd go off to the pool or the hot tub, or the shower, or the bed, and have some hot 3sums. She tells me she loves to bring me home gifts and I told her that I love it too; which I do, but really, I just want to be with her.

Over the course of our time together, I'd have to say it's been at least 11 - 15 women. So it's not like it's everyday, and I know it's stupid to complain about.

But certain times, she'd come back with someone when I had people over. Or when I made plans for US. And now it turns into this awkward conversation about how do we get her out of here?

I've told her on more than one occasion that she doesn't have to keep bringing girls back here; I only want her! Hell, that's why I took the marriage plunge for the 2nd time to begin with!! (Well that and to prove to my old friend that I wasn't just banging his daughter out of lust! I truly love her with my entire soul)

I've considered a number of reasons she might still be doing this since I basically asked her to stop:

1. She's much closer to being a Lesbian than Bi than she wants to admit.
2. I don't satisfy her enough, and she needs the extra umm support. (Although we do have sex nearly every single day, and she cums like a waterfall)
3. Maybe she thinks I need this
4. ????

I get it. This is stupid, I'm complaining about too much sex, to probably a room full of people that don't have it at all. So maybe this isn't the best of forums to bring this up. But I just need to get it out.

In any case, I'd appreciate some educated opinions on the matter.

I'm afraid if I just put my foot down and say STOP WITH THE GIRLS.....it might be the start of our downfall.

Advice. (Other than, "Shut up and enjoy the ride!!" Which I already tell myself daily!!)

This experience is why I am obsessed with Louise Ogborn. She is like a hero to me because her experience lead to the capture of her abusers. She is beautiful and has been through so much, like me, and our cases are so similar. But if you ever see the comments on the internet about her, everyone says how stupid she is to have fallen for the hoax. Everyone says she�s so stupid for believing the phony cop and for taking her clothes off in the first place. Everyone says she�s so stupid for thinking that any of the things they made her do were part of a legitimate police investigation. Everyone says she�s so stupid for thinking that a cop would really demand that she give the man watching her oral sex.
Maybe I�m the only one who will ever truly understand her. I understand that she is not stupid. But ever since my first rape, I have felt retardedly stupid every day. I always feel like the most stupid person in the room. I have an inferiority complex. You�ll understand why later if you read about my second rape.

Two weeks went by and I hadn�t heard anything more about the investigation. I hadn�t heard anything from the cops, although I was constantly paranoid that they would show up at any time, wherever I was, at home, at school, at work, and drag me off to jail, or worse, another search.
Then one day I came back from my lunch break at work, and I went up to the break room to put my purse back in my locker and there he was, the loss prevention guy. He smiled with crocodile teeth when he saw me and I never made it to the break room, he diverted me into the conference room. He told me to have a seat so we could talk some more about the investigation and then he picked up the phone and paged another girl that worked as a cashier. I barely knew her because she was a grade below me. I knew that she was only 15 though, and just barely turned 15 at that! She eventually came to the conference room and was sat down next to me. The loss prevention guy talked to us for a little, asking us for the names of anyone that we thought was stealing. He asked us who we knew that might be willing to steal. He told us that the reason we were suspected was because the description that the jewelry store gave was of a young skinny girl with big breasts. We both met that description. She was younger, just about as skinny as me, and had big breasts for her size too, but still slightly smaller than mine, I think she was prettier than me.
After some of those stupid questions, he said that he had to do another quick search because, not having had anything on us on just the one day that they did the initial search could have been luck, but if he searched us again and again, found nothing, then it would prove our innocence. He also said that he needed to take more pictures of us. He reminded us that we had both promised to cooperate with the investigation and that if he needed to, he could have the detective come down personally to do the search and take the pictures. All the while he was setting up that tripod again and setting up the video camera. We both said that we didn�t want the detective to have to come, so he told us to take our clothes off. He said he was going to the break room for a second and that when he got back, we had better be naked, and if not there would be trouble and we would be making it worse for ourselves. We both slowly started undressing. I knew that I was just putting off the inevitable, but I was slow taking off my clothes. I hoped that if I wasn�t nude, but still in the process of taking my clothes off when he got back, that would be good enough. But soon enough he came back, dragging in a trash barrel with him with an empty liner. He told us to put our clothes into the barrel, along with my purse too.
Once again, there I was in that God forsaken room, nude and in front of a video camera, but this time there was another girl with me going through the same thing. This time was different though. It was like he was picking up where he left off. No pretense, he just felt at ease telling us to get naked, put our hands behind our heads, do this, do that! He asked us what we thought about each others� bodies. He asked me if I thought she was sexy. He asked her the same. And he touched us a lot more too. He touched our breasts for no good reason whenever he wanted. He fondled them, pinched them, squeezed them together. He had us lay on the table and spread our legs and our labias so he could take more pictures of us like that. Then he put his finger in us. The other girl started crying �Why? Why? Why are you doing this?� He didn�t answer. He just smiled and kept fingering us both at the same time. I hated him, but I felt powerless. I felt like he was holding all the cards. I was afraid of him. I was afraid of what he would do if I made him mad, and I was afraid of going to jail if he had to call the detective. Then he told us to get on our knees in front of him. I did as I was told, but she kept crying �Do we really have to do this? What does this have to do with the investigation?�
Then he dropped the bomb that completely shattered my world. �There IS NO INVESTIGATION.� I could swear that he hissed the words like some kind of snake demon. �I�m no loss prevention officer and that wasn�t your regional manager, you dumb sluts!� It took a while for it to sink in, so he told us that didn�t matter because unless we wanted the video and pictures to end up on the internet, unless we wanted all of our friends, teachers, and people that don�t like us to see what we did, we would do what he wanted. Then he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down to her knees in front of him and told her to unzip his pants and take out his c*ck and put it in her mouth. She slowly did it, and once it was in her mouth, he told me to put my mouth on him too. He took his video camera and made sure he got plenty of footage of us both pleasing him simultaneously. He took his clothes off and then told us he had a surprise for us. He told us to bend over the table, right next to each other. Then he went in his bag and grabbed a tape and went over to the vhs player in the room and turned on the large tv on the wall and soon the tape started playing. It was the tape they made of when they strip searched/raped the other girl. He started raping us again, going from one of our pussies to the other and back again. All the while he made us watch what they did to her. It was bad enough for me, being raped while having to watch it, but I couldn�t imagine how bad it must be for her. Remember how the �detective� asked if I shaved �down there?� Well I found out why. Apparently the other girl wasn�t shaved when they searched her, so they shaved her right there on the table, on video �to make sure she wasn�t concealing anything.� While he was raping us, he told us to make out for him. It was very awkward for me because I had never considered kissing a girl before, and now I had to make out with one, while being raped� while we were BOTH being raped. Then her to lay on the table and spread her legs. I thought he was going to start raping her, but instead he forced my head between her legs and told me that if I knew what was good for me, I�d eat her out. He said that I had to eat her out until she came. All the while, he kept raping me. He made sure to get plenty of video footage of me doing that too.
Eventually she shuddered (I think she was faking) like she was orgasming. So he pulled out of my p*ssy and made me use my mouth to �clean him off.� He then put the camera in my face and interviewed me about how I liked the taste of my own p*ssy and how I liked eating her p*ssy. He asked me if I�d ever tasted my own p*ssy before, he asked me about my masturbating habits, he asked me if I�d ever eaten another girl out before. He did everything he could to further my humiliation and he captured every second on camera so he could use it against me. Then he told me to lay on the table and he proceeded to rape the other girl while making her eat me out. But he got kind of bored of that, so he made us 69 while he continued to rape her. After God only knows how long of that treatment, he made us get on our knees in front of him and he finished on our faces and made sure to get a good amount in our mouths. Then he ordered us to French kiss and share what we had in our mouths and then swallow. I prayed for God to strike him dead, or for my sake, to put me out of my misery by striking me dead. While we were doing that, he went and changed the tape and the tape of my first rape/strip search started playing. He made us watch it, he fast forwarded to the �good parts� and made cruel jokes and asked me what I was thinking here, and if I liked what they were doing there. He asked the other girl what she thought of me. After he�d rested enough, he told us to bend over the table again, and I prepared for him to rape me some more. But this time he put it in my butt. I cried, I did my best not to scream, and he told me to suck on the other girls breasts to keep my mouth occupied. Of course, I did as I was told and he got it on video. I screamed into her breasts like a pillow. She held my head tight to her chest and stroked my head to comfort me. In the background I heard the tape of my first rape still playing. I kept hearing the word �I concur� and it made me want to die. He told her that she was next and she started crying into my hair. All of a sudden my head was yanked up by my hair and he asked me if I wanted him to stop. I cried that I did, but he didn�t stop. He told me that I got to choose. I could let him keep raping my butthole, or he could swap and rape my �new girlfriend�s butthole.� I wanted him to stop. I just couldn�t bring myself to tell him to hurt her more. I felt protective of her. I told myself this was why God refused to kill me, so I could protect her and take it for her. So I told him to keep raping me and not to hurt her� he did anyways. He kept raping me for a little, but then he pulled out of me and just grabbed her and bent her body into position and started pushing his c*ck into her butthole. She started crying when he grabbed her by her hair and told her to eat my p*ssy some more. He reminded her that she never made me orgasm and said that when I came, he�d stop. She did as she was told and I laid there wondering if it had been long enough yet or if I should wait a little longer to fake my orgasm to make him stop. I didn�t want to do it too soon because I didn�t want it to be obvious that I was faking. Eventually I did fake my orgasm. She stopped what she was doing but he said he wasn�t done yet and told her to suck on my tits while he finished. It seemed like forever, but he eventually finished inside her butt.
Once he was done he put his clothes back on, but told us to stay on the table and to 69. He disassembled the tripod and put the cameras away. He told us to watch his �favorite part� on the video, it was when they were leaving, they stopped by the Customer Service Desk and zoomed the camera in on a picture behind the counter of the regional manager. He looked nothing like the guy that was with him last time! I was duped and I should have known it! I should have paid attention to that picture and known that he was not the regional manager! I�m such a F*cking idiot! He then took the trash barrel out of the room and said that when he came back, we had better still be 69-ing.

He never came back. We were discovered by the closing manager as he was doing his final walkthrough before going home. The store had been closed for an hour already. We cried and told him that we were raped and blackmailed. The manager didn�t believe us. He told us that he didn�t believe us and that he didn�t know why we were having sex in the conference room after close but that making up stories wouldn�t make it any better. He kept looking at our naked bodies. I don�t know why, but I didn�t even make an effort to cover myself. I didn�t even think to. He saw our breasts, our pussies, our whole naked bodies. He told us that he was going to finish his walk through and that we had better be gone by the time he was done because he wasn�t going to check back on us, he was just going to set the alarm and lock the doors. Once he left we ran out of the room, looking for the trash bag full of our clothes and my purse. My cell phone, my keys to my parents� car, everything was gone, and worst of all, I had no clothes. The other girl�s keys to her home were in her locker, but the key to her lock on her locker was in her pants. The bastard took off and left us there with NOTHING, not even a way to get home. We grabbed aprons from the break room and put one on to cover our fronts and one to cover our backsides. It was the best we could do, but we ran out of the building as fast as we could. We both agreed not to tell anyone about this, and then we went our separate ways and walked to our homes. She lived about half a mile away, and I lived a mile in the opposite direction. My parents weren�t home when I got there, but luckily the door was unlocked. I took a shower and thought up a lie to tell my parents when they got home. I told them that my purse was stolen out of the break room and that�s why I didn�t drive the car home. I never told them about what happened.
I didn�t sleep for the next two days. I just cried all night in my bed until I had to get up and put on a brave face for everyone during the days. I never ran out of tears. I just cried and cried and cried. I felt so used and cheap. I felt so worthless. I used to think of myself as one of the most attractive girls in my school and at work. Guys would have done anything just to see me naked, but these bastards just waltzed right into my life and decided that for nothing they would use and abuse me and get what every guy wanted and more and then use it to blackmail me into doing it again, and doing it with another girl. I wanted them to die. I wanted them to go to prison and be raped every day of a very long prison sentence and then get murdered in prison for what they did. I wanted to feel the way I used to feel. I wanted to like my body again. Instead, I tried to cut my breasts off with a kitchen knife. But I�m stupid and the knife was dull and I didn�t get too far. I just got minor cuts. I stopped wearing make up and wore baggy clothes. But I never told any of my friends at school, and I did my best to hide everything. But my friends must have picked up on it at some level because before long, my friends stopped talking to me. They stopped calling, texting, IM-ing me. They stopped talking to me in the halls. No one ever told me why. I was paranoid that the pictures and/or video had gotten out and they�d seen what happened to me. Guys stopped hanging around me. It was like everyone was avoiding me. I just wanted things to go back to the way they used to be.

But then I got raped by him again.

I confess I want a hot transsexual wife.

For some reason the idea of a beautiful woman with a cock intrigues me, it is the best of both worlds. Problem is obviously most TS girls want to get the surgery to remove their beautiful shaft, surely there are some girls who appreciate how unique it makes them and want to keep it? I'm 100% straight, always top, have no interest in men but would love a nice TS girl on my arm!

I confess I have been getting turned on by looking at and playing with animals *alot* lately, and I feel kinda weird about it. I have let a dog lick my pussy before, but only twice and I loved it both times. The feeling of a dog eating you out is so fucking incredible. Like his mouth is hotter than a guys mouth and the tongue is the best thing in the world. Long and eager- both dogs I played with would lick me as long as I wanted and even when I pushed them off they would try for more.

Lately I have noticed that when I see a male dog, I instantly look at his dick and try to imagine how big it would be if he got hard to fuck me. Even today I was driving by horses with my Dad and I noticed I was instantly drawn to looking at their cocks. As soon as I saw the size of the horse's dick I could feel my panties getting wet. I even thought about walking back there alone to get a better look later.

I'm wondering how weird this is. Like, do girls often think about having dog dicks inside of them or letting a horse fuck them? I don't think I will ever go through with penetration but its only cause of the guilty feelings about it being weird. I would love to know what it feels like to have a dog mount me.

I'm just wondering if this is kinda normal to be curious, or one of those things lots of women do and no-one talks about. Thoughts?

This is basically a confession on a couple of much younger (teens but legal where I am) girls I've been with.

First up, some ground rules. You're not getting pics, so don't ask. I don't live in the U.S., where I do live, 16 is the age of consent, but porn is still a no til you're 18, even though half the girls I know (at least the younger ones) take nudes.

Yes, this is legit, so trolls bitching and whining that this is fake, cool story bro, pics or it didn't happen, Op is a fag, etc.: crawl back under your rock, and find another thread to post in. I'll stick around over the next while to answer any legit questions.

Finally... I posted this on spam's secrets, once in response to another thread which was either deleted by staff or removed by the Op, and again in my own thread, and a week later the fucking site went down. Go figure. I gave up for a while, I mean really, I can keep this shit to myself and live happily. However... frankly, seeing all the old on this site makes me happy. I enjoy younger girls. As a society (and I'm talking Western, European/North American society, and fuck Japanese and most other societies as well), we're geared towards appreciating the beauty of youth. Old actors get to be Morgan Freeman and Clint Eastwood, old players get to be Hugh Hefner... old actresses, retired and left to grandmother. I've got no problem with that frankly. It works well. Girls mature early, guys mature late. The dynamics work. And old chicks still get enough play thanks to most guys being willing enough to fuck anything that moves.

And in the middle of that older guy/younger girl based global village, you watch America, where pedo is the new "commie," and it's like watching an older brother who is dumb as a fucking post repeatedly make the same mistake over and over, all the while sitting there being pissed off at him, and finally you've got to say something. Since I figure there are plenty of users, male and female, who don't have an issue with younger girls/older guys, I figured I'd contribute.

By the way, I tend to be a bit long winded, deal with it. Anyhow - I'm not talking kids here, but mature teens. Physically, and quite frankly, mentally (I know way more immature adults than I wish I did, and some teens who are essentially serene in comparison). And watching guys get labelled pedo for fucking a 16 year old girl who wants it is fucking insane. Watching girls put on a sex offender list for posting a shot of their tits, ruining their lives - what the fuck, America? You've lost both your brain and you dick?

That's my half-assed motivation, now, my story. In the last three years I've been with 7 girls. Not a ton, I don't pick up bar skanks and like to actually get to know people. The oldest of these girls (the current one) is 20. The others were 16 to 18 when we started out. For the record, I'm in my early to mid 30s. I had a serious (dating) relationship with one of them, the rest have been friends with benefits. Aside from the 20 year old chick I'm fooling around with now, the others were 16, 17, 17, 18, 18, and 18 to start (the oldest now being 21).

Before this I dated on and off but not a lot, and only girls my own age (I've always had a thing for younger girls - but I will go older as well, it depends on the girl). Since the first time I got involved with a younger girl, however, I've been constantly involved with someone, even just as FwB, and I've more or less become a sex addict.

I'm kind of skipping my current "friend" relationship (the 20 year old) because it's not quite on topic, but she's a total slut in the bedroom - anal, rimming, ass to mouth, swallows like a champ, etc. If you've got questions I'll answer them, otherwise... it's fun. And being that she's a little more experienced, the sex is a little better. Hate to let you pervs down, but fucking a 16 year old isn't always the best sex (there are nerves involved, even when it's consensual, that's why sex gets better with age, so if you're going the young girl route - be prepared to teach).

Aside from the current girl, the teenage ones - the most recent girl (as far as our first meeting) was 18, loved anal, and I completely ruined her asshole (not really, but she definitely loosened up after a while; I was not the first guy to fuck her ass). Was a summer fling. We may do it again. It's up in the air right now, so who knows.

My favourite, and it wasn't just the age, was the youngest, who was 16 when it started, now 17, only I didn't know really where I wanted it to go. I legitimately started to like her. And this was a problem: she just wanted to fool around. Shocking as it may seem but she actually initiated everything, from meeting in person (we knew each other online), to fooling around together. She kind of grew away from me (I only rarely got to see her) and we basically unofficially ended things after about 8 months but fuck... it was fun. A great ego boost and an awesome girl (I get the feeling I'm not the only older guy she's been with mind you). She wasn't much into anal or oral, just sex, but she had some other... twists to her. You'd be surprised how kinky some young girls can get.

At one point I was seeing three of these girls at the same time (but not together, no group sex, I just mean, one day with one, one day with another) and they all knew about it. Not details in all cases but they were open relationships so they knew I was with other people, and some of them were fooling around on the side too (the one I dated is actually now the oldest, the rest came after, with that one I was monogamous from the time she was 17, lasted a year and a half). I actually saw all three of those within a 24 hour period one day back in the summer. Fucked the 18 year old's ass, ate out and rubbed another 18 year old the next morning (then came on her ass), and finally fucked the 16 year old's cunt that night.

I've left out one of the 17 year olds (cute asian chick) and the last 18 year old (not hot but made up for it by being a good fuck) simply because this is getting long-winded.

So I felt like I was spoiled for a while, but like I said the summer fling is over (clearly since it's fucking winter now), I lost interest in the other 18 year old chick (she's too self-absorbed), but I still adore the youngest one... it just didn't work out. I'm surprised it lasted as long as it did frankly. I'm not anything official with the girl I'm fooling around with now but the sex is great so... although, who knows, I have some options.

So at this point if you bothered reading all this, you're probably at a wtf point. Ok, let me give this advice:

Lesson the first: you want to hook up with a younger girl, stop treating her like the fantasy slut you want, and just start being friends. Young girls mature WAY faster than guys and chances are, even if you're not the most amazing guy in the world, something will happen. I'm not amazingly hot, rich, or a porn star. I just try not to be a total prick. Oh, and avoid the high maintenance types. Fuck that. Go for the quiet girl, the best friend of the pretty chick, or the kinky type with daddy issues, if you're really looking for a younger partner. Treat them well and you'll be surprised how much young girls love sex and how far they're willing to go (I've been called Daddy a few times, "fuck my ass Daddy" is extremely hot when you're old enough to actually be her father, well almost).

Lesson the second: Having said that, do not get too attached. Young girls want sex. It's not just guys who run off hormones. Don't be surprised if they're just looking to hook up - but a tad differently than a guy would. Guys will jump at the first chance to stick their cock in something. It's fucking sad to see sometimes. Girls, even if they're just looking for sex, will play coy for a while, look for friendship, and try to ensure the guy isn't a total fuckwit (ok, some sluts will just put out, but I'm not really looking to pick up an STD). So while you're best bet is to just know them and be friends with them like you would anyone else, they're nowhere near ready to get serious 99.9% of the time - keep your feelings in check. I could have enjoyed that one girl for eons, but hey, different places in our lives...

Lesson the third: Enjoy yourself. I don't care what age you are, if you're male or female... if she's old enough to want it she's going to find it (and fuck knows guys will) so just try and be the responsible one, but enjoy it nonetheless.

I feel that's enough. Skip the retarded questions. No names, no pics, no places, but feel free to ask about what we did, how we met (general terms), anything you actually want to know from an older guy who actually has been with someone under 18.

Oh, and if you're wondering why I'm being vague even though it's legal here at 16 - it would still be a scandal and I'm not betraying anyone's trust. Hence no names places etc.

Ok Motherless, lets see how you do, decent questions and I'll stick around longer.

okay, so i have a little confession to make. bare with me, as i have never made a real confession before, and i dont want you to know my real name, or anything. ive ever been before. and she said yeah baby? and stopped rubbing it on my balls and took my dick in her hand and started rubbing the end of my dick all over her pussy which made me moan out loud and she did too. her pussy was SO WARM and it felt so good on the end of my dick. thens he told me how much she loved me and kinda lay down on top of me but still with her hips in the air and started making out with me again. again she put my dick against my stomach but this time she ran her pussy all up and down it while kissing me. she kept slowly rubbing her pussy on my dick and telling me how good i made her feel and that she cant ever remember being this horny before which made me feel good. she was rubbing her wet warm pussy on my dick and licking my ear and sucking on my neck. she stopped kissing me but kept rubbin against my dick and whispered really close to my ear so i could feel her warm breath on my ear which made me shiver a little. she said baby i want to feel your dick inside my pussy so bad youre my son and i want to fuck you more than anything. she said how wet id made her was unbelievable and she loved how hard i was. i was so excited she said that that i started thrusting more than i already was. she whispered in my ear shh shh baby stop moving so i did. and she kept rubbing her pussy up and down on my dick this time going all the way down to my ball and back up again. as she was doing this she whispered in my ear that she wants me to tell her how bad i want to fuck her pussy. she said baby tell mommy you want to fuck my pussy tell me you want my dick inside you. so i whispered back to her mom i want to fuck your pussy so bad im so horny and your pussy is so hot i need to come so badly mom and she said oh baby and looked me right in the eyes and somehow moved her hips so that without touching my dick with her hands it went inside her pussy and she moved her hips down all the way so that all my dick was inside her. it was the best feeling in the world her pussy was so hot and wet and i could feel all te sides of her pussy. we both moaned pretty loud as this happened and she just lay there ont top of me moving her hips up and down fucking my dick. sex is the best and it felt a lot better than her blowing me. she was fucking me up and down and cuddling me tight her head was next to mine and i could feel her breathing on my ear and she started to moan a little which was so hot to me . the feeling of her pussy fucking my dick and her breathing so deeply in my ear was so unbeliveable i started to moan out loud my self. she she yeah baby you feel sooo good inside my do you like how mommys pussy feels? but before i could answer she just kept talking saying things like oohh yeah baby i love you so much i love fucking you so much i think she must have noticed how tense i was because she told me to just relax and that i could cum in her pussy and it was okay which made me so ht. she kept fucking me and breathing in my ear and after a few more minutes i could feel that i needed to cum soon and said mom i think im gonna cum and she whispered in my ear oh yeah baby cum for me and started licking my ear which was just too much. i said mom im gonna cum im gonna cum and she just started fucking me faster and faster and whispering in my ear cum inside mommy baby cum for me baby cum in my pussy all while licking my ear still. i started to moan really loud and buck my hips and said mom im coming im coming and she started fuckign me even faster and then i just let out a huge moan and started cuming and straight away she slammed her pusyy down on my dick so that i was as deep inside her as possible and she sai oh baby cum inside your mommas pussy oooh yeah and she was moaning more than ever and shaking a little. i came so much inside her and it was the best one ive ever had. after id stopped coming she fucked me for a little bit then layed on top of my kissing my neck for a bit and i told her i wanted to get up so she rolled off me and just cuddled me fomr the side. soon after i got up and had a shower and went to bed and she did the same. that was the best sleep ive ever had lol and i hope i get to fuck her again soon i did some reading on the internet about sex and it said girls like it when guys take charge and lead is that true? would she like it if i did that? thanks for reading look forward to reading your answers ive ever been before. and she said yeah baby? and stopped rubbing it on my balls and took my dick in her hand and started rubbing the end of my dick all over her pussy which made me moan out loud and she did too. her pussy was SO WARM and it felt so good on the end of my dick. thens he told me how much she loved me and kinda lay down on top of me but still with her hips in the air and started making out with me again. again she put my dick against my stomach but this time she ran her pussy all up and down it while kissing me. she kept slowly rubbing her pussy on my dick and telling me how good i made her feel and that she cant ever remember being this horny before which made me feel good. she was rubbing her wet warm pussy on my dick and licking my ear and sucking on my neck. she stopped kissing me but kept rubbin against my dick and whispered really close to my ear so i could feel her warm breath on my ear which made me shiver a little. she said baby i want to feel your dick inside my pussy so bad youre my son and i want to fuck you more than anything. she said how wet id made her was unbelievable and she loved how hard i was. i was so excited she said that that i started thrusting more than i already was. she whispered in my ear shh shh baby stop moving so i did. and she kept rubbing her pussy up and down on my dick this time going all the way down to my ball and back up again. as she was doing this she whispered in my ear that she wants me to tell her how bad i want to fuck her pussy. she said baby tell mommy you want to fuck my pussy tell me you want my dick inside you. so i whispered back to her mom i want to fuck your pussy so bad im so horny and your pussy is so hot i need to come so badly mom and she said oh baby and looked me right in the eyes and somehow moved her hips so that without touching my dick with her hands it went inside her pussy and she moved her hips down all the way so that all my dick was inside her. it was the best feeling in the world her pussy was so hot and wet and i could feel all te sides of her pussy. we both moaned pretty loud as this happened and she just lay there ont top of me moving her hips up and down fucking my dick. sex is the best and it felt a lot better than her blowing me. she was fucking me up and down and cuddling me tight her head was next to mine and i could feel her breathing on my ear and she started to moan a little which was so hot to me . the feeling of her pussy fucking my dick and her breathing so deeply in my ear was so unbeliveable i started to moan out loud my self. she she yeah baby you feel sooo good inside my do you like how mommys pussy feels? but before i could answer she just kept talking saying things like oohh yeah baby i love you so much i love fucking you so much i think she must have noticed how tense i was because she told me to just relax and that i could cum in her pussy and it was okay which made me so ht. she kept fucking me and breathing in my ear and after a few more minutes i could feel that i needed to cum soon and said mom i think im gonna cum and she whispered in my ear oh yeah baby cum for me and started licking my ear which was just too much. i said mom im gonna cum im gonna cum and she just started fucking me faster and faster and whispering in my ear cum inside mommy baby cum for me baby cum in my pussy all while licking my ear still. i started to moan really loud and buck my hips and said mom im coming im coming and she started fuckign me even faster and then i just let out a huge moan and started cuming and straight away she slammed her pusyy down on my dick so that i was as deep inside her as possible and she sai oh baby cum inside your mommas pussy oooh yeah and she was moaning more than ever and shaking a little. i came so much inside her and it was the best one ive ever had. after id stopped coming she fucked me for a little bit then layed on top of my kissing my neck for a bit and i told her i wanted to get up so she rolled off me and just cuddled me fomr the side. soon after i got up and had a shower and went to bed and she did the same. that was the best sleep ive ever had lol and i hope i get to fuck her again soon i did some reading on the internet about sex and it said girls like it when guys take charge and lead is that true? would she like it if i did that? thanks for reading look forward to reading your answers ive ever been before. and she said yeah baby? and stopped rubbing it on my balls and took my dick in her hand and started rubbing the end of my dick all over her pussy which made me moan out loud and she did too. her pussy was SO WARM and it felt so good on the end of my dick. thens he told me how much she loved me and kinda lay down on top of me but still with her hips in the air and started making out with me again. again she put my dick against my stomach but this time she ran her pussy all up and down it while kissing me. she kept slowly rubbing her pussy on my dick and telling me how good i made her feel and that she cant ever remember being this horny before which made me feel good. she was rubbing her wet warm pussy on my dick and licking my ear and sucking on my neck. she stopped kissing me but kept rubbin against my dick and whispered really close to my ear so i could feel her warm breath on my ear which made me shiver a little. she said baby i want to feel your dick inside my pussy so bad youre my son and i want to fuck you more than anything. she said how wet id made her was unbelievable and she loved how hard i was. i was so excited she said that that i started thrusting more than i already was. she whispered in my ear shh shh baby stop moving so i did. and she kept rubbing her pussy up and down on my dick this time going all the way down to my ball and back up again. as she was doing this she whispered in my ear that she wants me to tell her how bad i want to fuck her pussy. she said baby tell mommy you want to fuck my pussy tell me you want my dick inside you. so i whispered back to her mom i want to fuck your pussy so bad im so horny and your pussy is so hot i need to come so badly mom and she said oh baby and looked me right in the eyes and somehow moved her hips so that without touching my dick with her hands it went inside her pussy and she moved her hips down all the way so that all my dick was inside her. it was the best feeling in the world her pussy was so hot and wet and i could feel all te sides of her pussy. we both moaned pretty loud as this happened and she just lay there ont top of me moving her hips up and down fucking my dick. sex is the best and it felt a lot better than her blowing me. she was fucking me up and down and cuddling me tight her head was next to mine and i could feel her breathing on my ear and she started to moan a little which was so hot to me . the feeling of her pussy fucking my dick and her breathing so deeply in my ear was so unbeliveable i started to moan out loud my self. she she yeah baby you feel sooo good inside my do you like how mommys pussy feels? but before i could answer she just kept talking saying things like oohh yeah baby i love you so much i love fucking you so much i think she must have noticed how tense i was because she told me to just relax and that i could cum in her pussy and it was okay which made me so ht. she kept fucking me and breathing in my ear and after a few more minutes i could feel that i needed to cum soon and said mom i think im gonna cum and she whispered in my ear oh yeah baby cum for me and started licking my ear which was just too much. i said mom im gonna cum im gonna cum and she just started fucking me faster and faster and whispering in my ear cum inside mommy baby cum for me baby cum in my pussy all while licking my ear still. i started to moan really loud and buck my hips and said mom im coming im coming and she started fuckign me even faster and then i just let out a huge moan and started cuming and straight away she slammed her pusyy down on my dick so that i was as deep inside her as possible and she sai oh baby cum inside your mommas pussy oooh yeah and she was moaning more than ever and shaking a little. i came so much inside her and it was the best one ive ever had. after id stopped coming she fucked me for a little bit then layed on top of my kissing my neck for a bit and i told her i wanted to get up so she rolled off me and just cuddled me fomr the side. soon after i got up and had a shower and went to bed and she did the same. that was the best sleep ive ever had lol and i hope i get to fuck her again soon i did some reading on the internet about sex and it said girls like it when guys take charge and lead is that true? would she like it if i did that? thanks for reading look forward to reading your answers

I know that this story is going to sound �made up,� but I have to tell it anyway.

I just returned yesterday from the beach. Saturday night, my daughter wanted to take a late swim in the indoor pool of our condo. I went down to the pool with her, staked out a chair and sat down to read. I�d noticed the lady sitting near me, but was tired and really didn�t say anything to her other than hello.

Well, every few minutes my daughter would yell, �Daddy, watch this!� There was only one other girl in the pool at the time, so I called my daughter over and told her to go introduce herself. I said (loud enough for the lady sitting next to me) that I thought I�d heard her mom call her Alyssa. Alyssa�s mom called her over, we introduced them and they went off to play.

Alyssa�s mom thanked me, laughed and we both went back to reading and periodically checking on the girls.

Now, I have to confess that I thought Alyssa was a real cutie. Her mom told me that she was 11. She was wearing a two-piece with a hot pink top covering her very small, but developing tits, and a white printed bottom that was somewhat see-through. Alyssa had sort of a pear-shaped figure. That is, her butt had really outgrown her chest, but she was still very cute and seemed very sweet.

So, 10 o�clock comes and the pool is closing. We�re all four walking out when my daughter says she has to go the restroom. Alyssa says she does too and the girls take off. Her mom and I began making small talk again, and I notice that she�s a fairly attractive lady. She thanks me again for introducing the girls, and says that maybe we�ll run into each other again tomorrow. I told her we were leaving bright and early. That�s when she asked if I�d like to come to her condo!

Now, I�m shocked. I�m not much to look at, and wasn�t really looking for companionship of any kind at the time. I was tired and dreading the drive home the next day. But, my �other head� took over and I agreed to come up after making sure my daughter showered and putting her to bed. She mentioned that this would give Alyssa time to shower as well and would work out perfect.

So fast forward� I�m now headed to her condo. Nervous as a goat and wondering what in the world this lady, who�s a little older than me is going to be like. I�m pretty sure I�m going to get laid and I�m liking the prospect.

So, I ring the little doorbell on the condo and the door opens. Alyssa is standing there in a towel and tells me that her mom is still showering. She invites me to sit and watch TV. She sits in a chair and I sit on the couch sort of perpendicular to it. I noticed again that she had a cute face, then noticed that she was sitting with her knees up, towel slightly open, with no panties on! I could see her pussy (yes, it was hairless) and I liked it!

Now, I confess that I�d been looking at little girls this entire trip! I love them. They look SO good in swimsuits. Any age under 13 or so is amazing. But, I didn�t expect to see that. And now I�m getting a little hard. And I�m thinking, �Mom is going to come out any minute and I�m not going to even be able to stand up!� (Note: I have NO attraction whatsoever to my daughter so please don�t go there. I think her friend are hot and have seen at least one of them naked though!)

So, I looked away and calmed myself down. Mom comes out (finally), sits down by me and sort of snuggles up against me. Again, the whole thing seemed a little forward to me and I certainly wasn�t looking for a woman (since I�d been looking AT girls.) But here she was and I liked it.

Well, I look over again at Alyssa hoping she�s getting sleepy and there it is again. She�s got her legs spread pretty wide with her towel open and now her little left tit is also showing. I feel my dick rising and I squirm a tad. That�s when things went a direction I never would�ve expected.

Mom asked (way too loudly), �Do you like that?� I was shocked and guilty and surprised and had to be ten shades of red! She moved her hand over to my cock (I was wearing gym shorts so there was little hiding my reaction) touched me gently and said, �I see that you do!�

I then glance over to Alyssa to see what her take on all of this is. She stands up, drops her towel and prances across in front of us. She sits down on the other side of her mom and cuddles up against her.

Mom now whispers, �Yeah, I saw you looking at her at the pool. I�m not stupid.� I asked, �Is this some sort of a set up or joke?� She sends Alyssa into her room for a bit (not sure why) and then spells it out for me. Alyssa (at 11) is apparently a little insatiable when it comes to sexual things. Again, I know this sounds crazy, but it is what it is.

What I followed of the conversation was that Alyssa had been molested by her father. Like many of the girls that post here, this set off sort of a huge sex drive. She started doing things with the neighborhood boys and got a bit of a reputation and earned the ire of many of the parents. When mom found out that she was messing around, she wanted to get to the bottom of �why� and found out what dear old dad had done. Dad disappears completely and now Mom is left with the fallout.

Mom proceeded to tell me that she simply could not get her to stop (nor could her therapists) She didn�t really mind Alyssa being sexually active (she�d started young herself), but was afraid that the wrong boy (or man) would come along and Alyssa would end up missing and/or dead. She decided that Alyssa could have all the sex she wanted with anyone she wanted as long as it was under her roof.

Well, not many young teenage boys are going to go for doing it with mom in the next room. Alyssa had also told her mom how bad most boys were at it. From this twisted mess, mom decided to start fixing Alyssa up with older men. Again, it is what it is. Believe it or not. Enjoy or not. It�s up to you.

She now calls Alyssa back in the room. Alyssa comes in.. naked. My heart is pounding and my cock is erect. Mom reaches over and feels me again. She whispers, �Perfect! She doesn�t like really big guys. Says they hurt.�

Alyssa comes and sits down again, but this time beside me. She now reaches over and touches me. I�m already breathing heavy and my heart is in my throat. She stands up and pulls me up off the couch. Mom hands me a condom and tells me that I have to use it. She says to Alyssa, �Don�t wear him out too much! I�m too tired to find myself another one!�

I walk into Alyssa�s room and she helps me out of my shorts and shirt like a pro. She lies back on the bed and spreads her legs to show me her pussy again. She seemed to really like me looking at it and it was amazing! Again, I�ve seen young pussy online and seen one of my daughter�s friends naked, but I�ve never even touched a girl under the age of 25� ever!

She asks me if I�d like to taste it. Taste it? I�m still in heaven just looking at it! I did the dumbest thing I could. I said, �What do you want with an old guy like me? You could have any� � She shushed me and said, �Mom won�t let me. I haven�t been with a man in 2 months. Please just shut up and do something!�

So, I knelt down and began licking her pussy. It tasted amazing! I was SO hard that my dick hurt. She was enjoying what I was doing and was getting pretty wet. She moaned a little and would move her hips around to put my tongue where she wanted it.

After a bit she sort of pushed my head away and said, �Now do me!� She handed me the condom, rolled her eyes, and said, �Mom will check to make sure you used it.� I rolled it up on my throbbing dick. She turned over, stuck her ass up in the air on the side of the bed and moved back against me. It had been awhile, but this was my favorite position and I was in heaven! I slipped my cock up against her pussy lips and pushed in. It was tight, but looser than I expected. I�m a little embarrassed at how short a time I lasted. But I came SO hard in her. Just like that. I licked her, fucked her and it was over and it was amazing (but I wish it had lasted longer!)

So I pulled out and she rolled over. She looked at me, smiled, leaned up and gave me a kiss then jumped up off the bed. She bounced out of the room then came running back in with something in her hand. She yelled to her mom, �I�m borrowing your vibrator!�

She looked at me and said, �I�m going to finish up. Grab your cloths and go see my mom.� As I was leaving (peeling off the condom, trying to dress, walking out) she hollered, �Thanks!� I�m guessing she was a little disappointed but I certainly was not!

Anyway, I was still pulling on my clothes and walking out of Alyssa�s room when I see Mom. She�s now naked and her body is WAY better than I�d realized at the pool. She says, �No need to put those back on. Come with me.�

We go into her room and she starts to kiss me. I�m soft and can feel that I still have cum on my dick. She leans back from kissing me and says, �Did you like the taste of her pussy? I can taste it on your lips.� She smiled and went back to kissing me. She then reaches down and starts rubbing me. I�ve never been much of a two-in-a-row guy, so I�m thinking that she�s going to be really disappointed. Then she stops kissing me and immediately goes down on my soft cock!

The switch flips and I�m getting hard again and loving it! She gave some of the best head I�ve ever had. Then she would stop and rub her tits on my cock. They were big and natural and even a bit �saggy� but it still felt great.

I�d now all but forgotten that I�d just fucked her 11 year old daughter! That was like a dream come true and was so surreal. Now this is just two older people having a great time.

I don�t remember each and every little detail that followed, but I know we were in the room for around an hour or so. I licked her pussy a little. We joked about how we both go �natural� down there. I sucker her tits and fingered her for the longest. She came at least once from that. Then, I finally came in her pussy while we were in the good ole missionary position! I must�ve grunted a little too loudly because I heard Alyssa holler, �Way to go Mom!� from the other room.

I went back to my room and fell asleep. We left the next morning. I caught a glimpse of them headed down to the beach, but left it at that. Oh, I never even found out the Mom�s name!

As before, it is what it is.

I have a confession: I am a 23 y.o. student at ISU ("Which one?!" Aha, you'll never know!) and I looooooove shemale porn!

I've always been bi-curious, and I really like to watch lesbian porn. Usually only if I haven't had any dick in a LONG time or if I'm a bit tipsy, though. But something about shemale porn...mmmmm.

It's like the best of BOTH worlds! Sexy, curvy women, but with hard, sometimes really thick cocks! I like to watch trannies get fucked by guys and watch them suck their dicks, just like in a normal porn, but I also like watching girls get fucked by trannies, too. It's the allure of lesbian strap-on porn, but better, because it's REAL - no plastic dildo. If I ever met a passable enough shemale, I'd *totally* date her! At the very least, I want to find an older guy who would play top in recurring threesomes with a tranny. ^_^

What I would like an answer to, though (if anyone does know it), is why it seems that shemales NEVER cum a whole lot in porno. I know that if a guy has a lot of orgasms in a short period of time, he cums less and less - gotta give it time to refuel, lol - but is that what's going on with these 'girls'? Are they just so oversexed that when it comes time to film, they've got nothing left, as it were? Or do all the surgeries and hormones mess with how much cum they produce?

I'm not into biology that much, so I don't know details, but I am curious. I guess I got off on a wild tangent. I really just wanted to confess that I love looking at sexy, passable shemales and I hope to have a LTR with one some day, or at least with a guy who likes to fuck them as much as I want to! C: